^ IrjtO I IIji l t i ' i ï B PI l V l DJ 
 
In i6mo, cloth, price 2s. 
 
 ADOLPH MONOD'S FAREWELL to his 
 FRIENDS and the CHURCH. 
 
 LONDON: 
 JAMES NISBET & CO., 21 BEENERS STREET. 
 
LIFE AND LETTERS 
 
 OF 
 
 ADOLPHE MONOD, 
 
 PASTOR OF THE REFORMED CHURCH OF FRANCE. 
 
 BY 
 
 ONE OF HIS DAUGHTERS. 
 
 AUTHORISED TRANSLATION. 
 ^ïjriîigEîi from tfje ©rigfnal. 
 
 ' All in Christ, by the Holy Spirit, and for the glory of God. 
 All the rest is nothing."— /'«^^ 244. 
 
 LONDON: 
 JAxMES NISBET & CO., 21 BERNERS STREET. 
 
 MDCCCLXXXV. 
 
BAI,LANTYNE, HANSON AND CO. 
 EDINBURGH AND LONDON 
 
PEEFACE. 
 
 The reader must not expect in the following 
 pages a biography properly so called. Even 
 had we desired to give one to the public, we 
 should have been rightly restrained from so 
 doing by the fact that Adolphe Monod himself, 
 during his last illness, requested those around 
 him not to write one. Not that he meant 
 absolutely to forbid it ; but he thought that 
 his life did not contain events sufi&ciently not- 
 able to afford materials for a biography. Our 
 aim, therefore, has been simply to collect and 
 arrange some recollections of his life, such as 
 may serve to give a definite portrait of him, 
 and are necessary for the understanding of his 
 correspondence, leaving himself to speak, as far 
 as possible. 
 
vi PREFACE. 
 
 Those who have known him only in the 
 pulpit or by his writings will be gratified, we 
 trust, by seeing him in his daily life. It is, 
 besides, profitable to observe, in their private 
 life, men of a character like his, which appears 
 more noble in proportion as we study it more 
 closely ; or rather in proportion as we the better 
 discern the sole source whence he drew the 
 strength of his eloquence, as well as the humility 
 and love which became the distinctive features 
 of his Christian character. 
 
 It is likewise useful, and especially, perhaps, 
 in our days, for souls burdened (as was his for 
 many years) by a sense of sin, and an intense 
 longing for pardon and holiness, to see how God, 
 by means of all his mental sufferings and inward 
 struggles, brought him to search for truth in His 
 Word alone, with child-Hke simplicity and a 
 heart without guile ; and cast him at the foot 
 of Christ's cross : where he remained to the last. 
 It was from thence that he preached to his 
 " little flock," as he loved to call them, that 
 crucified life at which he aimed himself. 
 
 But in order to pay true respect to his 
 
PREFACE. vii 
 
 memory, and to enter into the spirit by which 
 he himself was animated, we would not exalt 
 the glory of the man ; but rather, by the simple 
 recital of what God wrought in him, for him, 
 and by him, we would bear witness to God's 
 faithfulness and glorify His mercy : remembering 
 the words which Adolphe Monod addressed to 
 his family a few days before leaving them. " I 
 charge you not to idolise my memory ; I mean, 
 that you should not do this or that because I 
 should have done so, but because it is right in 
 the sight of God. Never think of me without 
 having the thought of God recalled to you by 
 it." 
 
 Among some notes for preaching, written a 
 few years before his death, these words occur : 
 " People tell me that I sj)eak well : what 
 matters it to me ? To-morrow I shall be laid 
 in the tomb. What will it profit me then to 
 have spoken well ? Happy will it be if they 
 can say of me : ' He served his Master ; he 
 died in harness ; putting himself out of sight 
 and glorifying God.* Speak no more to me of 
 praise. Do not speak of it between yourselves ; 
 
viii PREFACE. 
 
 tliink only of wliat I tell you : and look to your 
 soul's salvation. Already, as I approach my 
 half-century, I find my voice failing and my 
 imagination growing torpid ; but it is more 
 than ever on my heart to do the work of God, 
 during the little time, and with the little 
 strength, which remaia to me." 
 
 Let us add these words written by him at the 
 head of one of his sermons, which are, as it were, 
 the key of his ministry and of his life : — " God 
 of my salvation, assist me, for thine own glory 
 and for the honour of thy holy Son, Jesus. My 
 heart, my mind, my soul, my body, my voice, 
 my pen, I place all under thy keeping and at 
 thy sole disposal." 
 
 S. M. 
 
COIfTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEE I. 
 
 Copenhagen — Paris — Geneva — Naples — Early Educa- 
 tion — College Life — Ministry at ISTaples. 
 
 1802-1827. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Origin of the family — The INIonod family — The De Coninck 
 fa,mily — Jean Monod — Ministry in Paris — Family life — 
 Adolphe Monod — Childhood and yonth — "My calling" — 
 Departure for Geneva — First preaching — To jNIadame 
 Hermès- Juventin — To his mother — Mr. Erskine — Visit to 
 Cara — To his mother — Conclusion of his academic life — 
 Consecration to the ministry — To M. Vallette — To JNI. 
 Bouvier — To his mother — Journey to London — To M. 
 Vallette — In Paris — Tour in Italy — Ministry at Naples — 
 From his father — To Mademoiselle Puerari — From his 
 mother — To his brother Guillaume — Conversations with 
 Mr. Erskine — To his mother — From his sister, JNIadame 
 Babut — To his sister, Madame Babut — To his parents — 
 To Madame Babut — His conversion — Light and con- 
 fidence — To his father — Godly sorrow — Beturn to France 
 — Nomination to Lyons — From his mother . . . i 
 
 CHAPTER IL 
 
 Lyons, Ministry in the Reformed Church — Foundation 
 of the Evangelical Church. 
 
 1828-1836. 
 
 Arrival al Lyons — First communications — To his mother — 
 Madame Evesque — The Baronne Pelet — Letter of a Catho- 
 lic lady : All God's Word is necessary— Gospel preaching 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 — Uneasiness of the Consistory — Extracts from his journal 
 — Opposition of the Consistory — His marriage — Madame 
 Adolphe Monod — To General Lafayette — Reply of Lafay- 
 ette — Increasing opposition of the Consistory — To his 
 brother Frederic— Journey to Montauban — Election ad- 
 journed — Return to Lyons — To M. Gaussen — His trans- 
 actions with the Consistory — Who should communicate ? — 
 Deposition by the Consistorj^ — Journey to Paris — Call from 
 the dissenting congregation at Lyons — Extracts from his 
 journal — To Madame Evesque — Official dismissal — To his 
 brother Frederic— Calls to Geneva and Lausanne — To 
 the Société Evangélique of Geneva — Foundation of the 
 Evangelical Church — Extracts from his journal — Organisa- 
 tion and character of the Evangelical Church — Visit to 
 Plombières — Return to Lyons — Extracts from his journal 
 • — New call to Geneva — New vacancy at Montauban — 
 Nomination to Montauban — From the Baron Pelet de la 
 Lozère — Illness and death of his father — To M. Blanc — 
 Departure from Lyons — First successors . . . ,60 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Montauban — Professorship in the Faculty of Theology 
 — Domestic Life — Preaching Journeys. 
 
 1836-1847. 
 
 Arrival at Montauban— M. Babut— Intercourse with the Pro- 
 fessors — M. de Rapin — Intercourse with the students — 
 Evening parties of students — Rules for his professorship — 
 Personal character — Method of education — Family life — ■ 
 Religious instruction of children — Reading the Bible — 
 *'Lucile" — Sickness and death of a child — To his mother 
 — Preaching at Montauban — To M. Vaurigaud — Visit to 
 Graefenberg — Tour in Germany — Professor Tholuck — 
 Berlin^Itinerant preaching — Marseilles, &c. — Foundation 
 of the Evangelical Alliance— Journey in England and 
 Scotland — Mrs. Kinnaird's Industrial School^Call to 
 Paris — Letter from his brother Frederic — Departure from 
 Montauban 126 
 
CONTENTS. xi 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Paris — Ministry in the Reformed Church. 
 
 1847-1855. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Removal to Paris — To his sister, Madame Babut — From M. de 
 Felice — To M. de Felice — His preaching — Journey in the 
 South— Political events— To M. Babut— To M. de Felice 
 —Assembly of September — Secession of M. Frederic 
 Monod — Installation as titular pastor — Journey in Scot- 
 land — Ministry in Paris — Instruction of catechumens — 
 Illness and death of his mother — Evangelical Alliance — 
 Last journey in England — Divonne — Last preaching tour 
 — Alsace — Ban de la Roche — Illness of Madame A. 
 Monod— Journey in Switzerland — First symptoms of 
 illness — Visit to Havre — Evian — Celigny — Divonne — ■ 
 Return to Paris — Last sermons — Charity sermon — Christ 
 making Himself poor for us — Christmas 1854 : "A sword 
 shall pierce through thine own heart " — The 103rd 
 Psalm — "Christ suffered for us" — Easter 1855: "I am 
 the Resurrection and the Life" — Whitsunday 1855: The 
 Holy Ghost — End of his active ministry . . , .160 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Last Days — Ministry of Suffering. 
 
 September 1855; April 1856. 
 
 Aggravation of his malady — Tokens of affection — Testimony of 
 his faith — " His will be done " — The Farewell Discourses 
 — Family gathering— Prayer — The Word of God — The 
 service of God — A word to the children— Increasing 
 sufferings— End of the Crimean war — M. Henri Babut — 
 To M. Charles Bouvier— The promises of God— The 88th 
 Psalm— Glory to God— Thanksgivings — The time is short 
 — Possess your souls in patience — The crucified life — 
 More than conquerors — The sufferings of Paul — The exer- 
 cise of patience — Be grateful — True patience— Christian 
 joy — Let us redeem the time— " Increase our faith" — 
 Leaving all in the Lord's hands — Psalm xc. — Perfect sub- 
 mission — To one of his catechumens — God is faithful — 
 Gathered into the bosom of God — Funeral — " To me to 
 live is Christ, and to die is gain " 212 
 
xii CONTENTS. 
 
 FART II. 
 SELECTION OF LETTEES. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 To Mr. Thos. Erskine— To M. Guillaume Monod— To Madame 
 S. — To M. Valette — To some members of his flock at 
 Lyons— To Mdlle. W.— To M. Guillaume Monod— To 
 
 Madame To M. Charles SchoU— To Mdlle. E. 
 
 Monod — To the Editor of the "Semeur" — To his mother 
 —To Madame Evesque— To Mdlle. B. Monod— To Madame 
 M.— To his mother— To Mons. M.— To Madame M.— To 
 M. de Frontin — To M, Valdemar Monod — To the same — 
 To M. de Frontin— To Madame N.— To the Evangelical 
 Church at Lyons — To M. Valdemar Monod — To the same 
 —To Mdlle. F. J.— To Madame Evesque— To the Evangeli- 
 cal Church at Lyons — To M. Merlin de Theonville — To 
 the same — To the same — To M. Frederic Monod — To 
 Madame Evesque — From the Baronne de Clarac to 
 Madame Babut — To the Baronne de Clarac — To Madame 
 
 To a young servant girl— To Mdlle. C. G.— To 
 
 Mons. Vaurigaud— To Mdlle. C. G.— To Madame Evesque 
 — To the same — To MM. Croses-Boudon and E. Cordes — 
 From INI. Frederic Monod to the same — To Madame Babut 
 
 —To Mons. To M. Martin Paschoud— To M. Caza- 
 
 let— To Mdlle. L.— To a Foreign Belative— To M. Boser 
 —To M. Jean Monod— To JNI. ]\ierle d'Aubigne— To Mons. 
 
 • To Mdlle. Cellerier— To MM. Gaussen, Scholl, and 
 
 Erskine — From M. C. Scholl — FromM. L. Gaussen — From 
 Mr. Thos. Erskine— To M. Fortoul, Minister of Public 
 Instruction and Religion— To Mdlle. Good . . .251 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 To a Pastor, three letters — To a friend, five letters . . 379 
 
LIFE OF ADOLPHE MOJ^OD. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Copenhagen — Paris — Geneva — Naples — Early education — 
 College life — Ministry at Naples. 
 
 1802-1827. 
 
 Adolphe Louis Frederic Theodore Monod 
 was born at Copenhagen, January 21, 1802. 
 The Eeformed Church in Paris, where he last 
 exercised his ministry, had numbered among 
 its pastors before him, his father, Jean Monod, 
 from 1808 to 1836, and his eldest brother, 
 Frederic Monod, from 1820 to 1848. 
 
 Jean Monod was a Swiss. His ancestors were 
 citizens of the little town of Yuillerens in the 
 Canton de Vaud, aod of Geneva, where he was 
 born in 1765. He was consecrated to the 
 ministry of the gospel in i yS6, and in 1 790 he 
 accompanied to St. Petersburg one of his rela- 
 tions, who had been selected to conduct the 
 
2 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 education of the Grand-Duchess Helena. On 
 his return from Kussia he visited Copenhagen 
 for the purpose of seeing his friend M. Mourier, 
 pastor of the French Eeformed Church founded 
 in that city by French refugees. Having been 
 introduced by M. Mourier into the family of M. 
 Frederic de Coninck, a leadiue: man amons^ the 
 merchants of Copenhagen, Jean Monod married, 
 in January 1793, Mademoiselle Louise Phillip- 
 pine de Coninck ; and returning to Switzerland 
 with his young wife, he settled at Morges. His 
 first child, Frederic, was born at Monnaz near 
 Morges in 1794. The same year M. Monod was 
 called to the pastoral charge of the French 
 Church at Copenhagen, a post which he filled 
 till 1808, when he went to Paris to occupy 
 the place left vacant by the decease of M. 
 Mestrezat. 
 
 He had already, in 1 798, visited Paris and 
 London, havinor at that time no thous^ht of 
 leaving Denmark. But ten years later that 
 country was despoiled by the war between it 
 and England. The De Coninck family was 
 ruined, and several of its members were obliged 
 to emigrate and settle in Paris and Switzerland. 
 Of these, M. Monod decided to remove to Paris. 
 Here he arrived, November i, 1808, with his 
 wife and the first eight of their children, of 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 3 
 
 whom Adolplie was the sixth. On the 26th 
 of December he was installed as pastor by 
 M. Eabaut-Pommier. From 1809 to 181 8 the 
 family was increased by five other children, of 
 whom only one died at an early age. The re- 
 maining twelve, eight sons and four daughters, 
 survived their father and mother. The first of 
 them that God called hence was Adolphe, on the 
 6th of April 1856. 
 
 The first years of the ministry of Jean Monod 
 at Paris were strewn with many difficulties. 
 His wife, still young and transplanted to a 
 foreign soil, had, as it were, to begin life over 
 again under very different circumstances from 
 those to which she had formerly been accus- 
 tomed. But she was a brave-hearted woman, 
 thoroughly capable and energetic in fulfilling 
 her task as a mother. And those were happy 
 years for her in many respects. She saw her 
 husband from the beç^inninor esteemed, and 
 blessed in his ministry, which left a deej) im- 
 print on the Church of Paris. 
 
 M. and Mme. Monod took much pains in 
 the training of their numerous offspring ; and 
 this education — simple, conscientious, Christian, 
 founded on the principles of piety, respect for 
 duty and paternal authority, as well as for the 
 honour of their name and their family — bore 
 
4 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 fruit. The parents led the way for their chil- 
 dren in the practice of all those social and 
 Christian virtues which they wished them to 
 cultivate, influencing them by example rather 
 than by many words. The spiritual and reli- 
 gious development which took place gradually 
 in each one of the twelve children, did but 
 redouble their afl*ection and respect for their 
 parents. Nor was there anything selfish in 
 these strong family bonds. " One might 
 imagine," wrote Madame P. A. Stapfer, "that 
 there was no room left in hearts where fatherly, 
 brotherly, and filial afi'ection occupied so large a 
 space. Yet it is possible, notwithstanding, to 
 gain a firmer lodging there than in some that 
 are less full." They were surrounded by nume- 
 rous and devoted friends, whilst the paternal 
 house kept to the last, with all of them, a charm 
 which nothins: could obliterate. 
 
 Adolphe Monod was thus brought up in 
 Paris, under the direction of his father, aided 
 by distinguished teachers and professors, more 
 especially by M. Philippe - Albert Stapfer, an 
 intimate friend of his parents, under whose care 
 his brothers as well as himself were placed. 
 Scientific studies at the College Bourbon, as well 
 as classes at the Sorbonne, the College de 
 France, and the Eoyal Library, supplemented 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 5 
 
 the instruction which he received at home. 
 " From his childhood and early youth Adolphe 
 was noted in his family for his quick intelli- 
 gence, his ability, his gaiety, his lively imagi- 
 nation, his amiability, and his ardour in every 
 game, whether of skill or chance. At a later 
 period he was equally keen at the play of wit, 
 whether in verse or prose, and excelled in it." 
 A special readiness in speaking and writing his 
 own language was early seen in him ; and on 
 hearing his first sermon, his father foretold that 
 he would be a distinguished preacher. 
 
 He was not himself conscious of the ability 
 with which others were impressed. He used 
 often to say that if he had obtained any success 
 in the world, it was not so much by peculiar 
 capacities as by special diligence. We may 
 rather say that God gave him both the one and 
 the other, and that the natural talents which he 
 had received were seconded by the zeal of a 
 conscientiousness never to be satisfied, and a 
 longing for perfection in everything which left 
 him no rest, and which, after having cost him 
 years of discouragement and melancholy, found 
 repose only in the entire consecration of himself 
 to the will of God, at the time of his conversion. 
 
 While he was yet quite young, he was 
 anxious to prepare himself for the ministry of 
 
6 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 the gospel, and he announced tliis resolution to 
 his parents in some lines of poetry which he 
 addressed to them on his fifteenth birthday. 
 Two extracts may be not inappropriately given 
 here, as displaying the feelings which then ani- 
 mated him, and the spirit in which he was pre- 
 paring for his future career. 
 
 " Whilst childhood's early days passed o'er my head, 
 My heart was light, nor knew the load of care. 
 Freely I revelled in the present joy, 
 And left to you the thought of years to come. 
 But ah ! dear parents, that sweet time goes by, 
 And with it goes the bliss which first we know. 
 Five years thrice told warn me, alas ! that soon 
 1 must let go the stay that was so dear ; 
 Far from your roof, perhaps from all I love. 
 Soon must I be myself my only guide. 
 How can I bring my heart to say farewell ? 
 How bear the longings of my lonely hours ? 
 
 Great God ! to Thee my trembling soul now turns ! 
 Guide Thou my wandering steps, be Thou my strength ; 
 Teach my unpractised heart to keep Thy law ; 
 Help me to fight against my sinful self ; 
 Ever and everywhere to duty true. 
 May I still follow where Thy goodness calls. 
 
 No, not for thee, world, I mean to live, 
 Nor shall my heart to thy false joys aspire ; 
 Riches, vainglory, honours, from my sight 
 Begone ! too well I know your deadly charms. 
 God shall preserve me from your treacherous snares ; 
 He, He alone, shall henceforth be my Guide. 
 Devoted to the obedience of His laws, 
 I'll teach my fellow-men to love Him too ; 
 And, walking in my tender parents' steps, 
 I'll live, I'll toil, my brethren's souls to save. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 7 
 
 Christians, dear flock, your shepherd I would be ; 
 Follow my footsteps to the Lord's own house. 
 Ye poor, ye sufferers, come, and in God's grace 
 Seek the true solace for your grievous woes. 
 Learn, rich ones, to live worthy of your wealth : 
 Ye righteous, come and join your hymns with mine : 
 Come, sinners, seek a loving Father's arms. 
 
 All ! should God please, in His abounding grace, 
 To let me lead to Him one wandering sheep, 
 One fallen brother, one sin-hardened wretch. 
 How great the joy ! what transport to my soul ! " 
 
 A year before, he wrote to his brother Frederic : 
 *' I feel every day more inclined to the way 
 that lies before me, above all when I hear a 
 good sermon, and especially since the discourse 
 which I heard you deliver. I am anxious to 
 equal you. You will say perhaps that I aim 
 rather too high. But I hope to gain my point 
 by dint of much labour. If you are composing 
 a sermon, let me know what is the text, and 
 send it as soon as you can. I wish for all your 
 discourses the success which crowned your first 
 effort." 
 
 In 1820 Adolphe with his brother Guillaume 
 set out for Geneva, where they were to study 
 theology together. It was the first time that 
 either of them left their father s roof, and this 
 circumstance, combined with their fellowship in 
 study and a strong natural sympathy, produced 
 an intimacy between the brothers which in- 
 
8 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 creased with j^ears, and was only interrupted by 
 death. 
 
 Our two students found at Geneva an uncle 
 and an aunt, their father's brother and sister, 
 M. Gerard Monod and Madame de Coutouly, 
 besides other relatives of the Gaussen and 
 Puerari families. Everywhere they were re- 
 ceived with the greatest kindness. The nume- 
 rous links which connected with Geneva their 
 father and their brother (the latter of whom 
 had gone through the School of Divinity some 
 years previously), obtained for them, from the 
 first, the good-will of all, especially among the 
 Divinity Professors. Had they not made for 
 themselves a rule which limited the number of 
 invitations to be accepted in a week, their col- 
 lege life might easily have become a time of 
 amusement and dissipation. 
 
 As they advanced in their studies, they were 
 naturally occupied more especially in the task 
 of composing sermons. The students were often 
 asked to preach in some church outside of 
 Geneva. Adolphe Monod preached for the first 
 time at Carouç^e in 182 1. The followino- is 
 the description which his brother sent to their 
 mother of the first sermon : — 
 
 " Last Sunday Adolphe made his first appear- 
 ance in the pulpit. It passed ofi" much better 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD, 9 
 
 than we should have expected ; for I told you 
 of the uneasiness and depression of spirits which 
 had troubled him for some days previously. I 
 went with him at ten o'clock to M. Perey, the 
 pastor of Carouge, who gave him all the needful 
 instructions, put on him the gown and bands, 
 and took him to the church. His costume suited 
 him very well. He had rather the look of a 
 boy, but yet of a grave and serious boy, quite 
 capable of commanding the respect of those 
 older than himself. As for the rest, everything 
 beloDging to the service was in keeping, that 
 is to say, everything was on a small scale — 
 a little church, a little preacher, a little pre- 
 centor, and even a little sermon. He was raised 
 only by two steps above the level of his 
 hearers ; but he kept the whole time a calm and 
 self-possessed countenance, and was not put out 
 l)y anything. He might easily have been so, 
 for he was such a long time in finding the 
 prayer in the liturgy, that M. Perey got up 
 and called to him in an under-tone that it was 
 at the beginning. The church was nearly full ; 
 and I think the people were in general edified 
 and pleased. The sermon had more warmth in 
 it than when he recited it the first time before 
 the professors. He had made some corrections 
 in it. 
 
10 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 These years spent at Geneva \Yere a liappy 
 time, though with Adolphe often disturbed by 
 intervals of sadness and despondency, arising 
 partly from that desire, which was already visible 
 in him whilst a child, of distinguishing himself 
 in his work ; but much more, no doubt, though 
 he did not perceive it then, from his idea that 
 he could, by means of his own efforts and his 
 own will, satisfy his eager search for truth, and 
 produce in himself a change which only the 
 grace of God could effect. It is, nevertheless, 
 interesting to see how much there was in him 
 of an earnest wish to do right, and how his 
 tender and scrupulous conscience kept him in 
 the path of duty.- 
 
 Adolphe and his brother paid a visit to Paris 
 in 1822, where the twelve brothers and sisters 
 were for the last time reassembled with their 
 parents, for the marriage of the eldest sister, 
 Madame Babut. Adolphe writes thus to Madame 
 Hermès Juventin : — 
 
 ^' Paris, June 22, 1822. — There was not one, 
 down to these two little darlings (his two younger 
 sisters), who did not come to hear me last Sun- 
 day. I preached in the little church,"^ and B.f 
 did the same a week before. It was a bright day 
 
 * The Churcli of Ste. Marie, Eue St. Antoine, 
 f Billy, i.e. Guillaume. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. ii 
 
 for us when we ascended the pulpit for the first 
 time in presence of my father and our family. 
 The Catholics did me an ill turn with their pro- 
 cession. One passed before the church in the 
 midst of my sermon with drum-beating. The 
 preacher, with a presence of mind astonishing 
 in so young a man, stopped without being dis- 
 turbed, as his father, who had foreseen it, 
 advised him to do, before he went into the 
 pulpit ; and after a few minutes, when the piety 
 of the Catholics could no longer be heard, he 
 resumed quietly the thread of his discourse. You 
 know these processions, I suppose, and you know 
 that the piety of the Catholic clergy is causing 
 them to be celebrated throughout France with 
 more solemnity than ever." 
 
 To his Mother, 
 
 ^' Nov. 8, 1822. — Just returned from reciting 
 my discourse. I had the advantage over B. of 
 having M. Cheneviere instead of M. Vaucher, 
 and that the professors were rather less in a 
 hurry to leave than yesterday. They gave me 
 their mind as to my sermon (the one on Early 
 Piety), and criticised it minutely, severely, and 
 fully. I feel much on such occasions how valu- 
 able are the observations of men who have made 
 
12 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 a special study of the art and theory of preach- 
 ing. ... I have a sort of repugnance in speaking 
 of art when preaching is concerned. Doubtless 
 one could wish that every rule were dictated by 
 the heart alone ; but unhappily it is not so. The 
 heart is the essential thing, but is not enough, 
 I will not say to be eloquent, which is not the 
 first object of the preacher, but to be useful and 
 to produce the effect which he desires. I will 
 therefore follow the advice given to me, and to B. 
 likewise, by these gentlemen, to take much pains 
 in studying the composition of sermons. ... I 
 think that Providence has given both of us capa- 
 cities which, if developed by labour, will suffice 
 to enable us to do some good. We ought to be 
 content with that. And advice which makes us 
 feel how much we still come short of the mark, 
 and how much we have yet to do in order to 
 reach it, ought only to please us." 
 
 " Cava, October 14, 1823. — I have made whilst 
 B. was absent the acquaintance of Mr. Erskine, 
 a man who interested and impressed me in a 
 singular degree.'"' I saw him again on Saturday, 
 and I had with him a conversation which lasted 
 
 ■^ Mr. Erskine, who is here first mentioned, and who afterwards, 
 as it will be seen, exercised much influence for good on Adolphe 
 Monod, is evidently Thomas Erskine, Esq. of Linlathen, a man 
 of genuine piety and evangelical principles, though not altogether 
 sound in his doctrinal views. (Note by translator.) 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 13 
 
 two hours. I may say that I was pleased with 
 him — much pleased, and that this interview has 
 done me good. He put several things before 
 me in a new light ; his system is more moral and 
 more philosophic than that of the orthodox party 
 at Geneva. He somewhat resembles M. Stapfer 
 in his broad and elevated views, and has nothing 
 of that narrow-mindedness which is to be seen 
 in some of our orthodox people, nor of that hard 
 and unyielding spirit which appears in others 
 among them. There is in him a zeal and devo- 
 tion which interests me. The result of this con- 
 versation will be to make me think ; that is all I 
 can say ; for, on the other hand, it leaves me, or 
 plunges me deeper than before, in the doubt 
 and uncertainty which belong to my religious 
 opinions. Orthodox, Methodist, Arian, I am 
 each of these in turn ; and this uncertainty is a 
 cruel but necessary evil, whence, I doubt not, 
 happy results may issue at last." 
 
 ''October 1823. — I passed a pleasant evening 
 yesterday at Cara. I took the reading again for 
 the Vernets. I improve a little each time. This 
 time, which was the third, I extemporised the 
 exposition and the prayer. Imagine my per- 
 plexity when, upoQ opening the New Testament 
 to make some preparation, I found that the pas- 
 sage on which I had to speak was the 14th 
 
14 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 chapter of St. John ! Upon consideration, I found 
 a way of treating the subject without saying 
 anything which I did not believe or did not un- 
 derstand. If you did but know how mucli I am 
 disposed to orthodoxy ! There is in these people 
 a seriousness, a zeal, a devotion, a firm convic- 
 tion, which impresses me, whicb makes me doubt 
 my own piety, puts to shame my coldness, and 
 makes me fear that I am in error. I wish to put 
 aside all human considerations, consult the Scrip- 
 ture, my heart, and my conscience, and so decide. 
 ... If I am not more settled in mind by next 
 July than I am now, I can never take upon 
 myself the engagements and responsibilities of 
 the ministry. No, it is impossible. 
 
 " Oh ! how much shall I bless God if one day 
 I have a firm and settled faith ; if I understand 
 the Scripture, and read it with more profit and 
 more pleasure ; if I find in myself a desire to do 
 right stronger than my passions, and capable of 
 overcoming such strong self-esteem and a selfish- 
 ness so contrary to Christianity." 
 
 Thanks to God, there came at last the day of 
 light and peace, when the Holy Spirit enlightened 
 this scrupulous conscience, sanctified this noble 
 ambition, and satisfied this longing soul. But 
 it was not at once. The sadness which we have 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 15 
 
 seen commencinor durins: the collefre life of 
 Adolphe Monod was yet to increase, and become 
 at length a painful and morbid melancholy. He 
 redoubled his ardour in the fulfilment of his 
 duties, and his ineffectual efforts to obtain peace 
 did but show him his own weakness. But we 
 must not anticipate events. 
 
 ^'December 23, 1823. — I should be happy, very 
 happy, could I but preserve the feeling of peace 
 and comfort which has come upon me since the 
 morning, and which I enjoy the more because I 
 enjoy it so seldom. I had been melancholy for 
 this long time past. My toils overwhelm me 
 with their number, and trouble me by their 
 want of success. An ambition beyond my 
 strength harasses me and makes me unhappy ; a 
 vague feeling of emptiness and dissatisfaction 
 clings to me ; my wrong dispositions, and above 
 all my self-esteem, become every day more active 
 and my good dispositions languid. AVhat a sad 
 preparation for the communion this morning ! 
 But let me take courage ; it will not have been 
 useless. God has not condemned me to be 
 always sad, still less to retain faults which I 
 cannot endure. With His help I can correct 
 myself ; I can become calm and serene ; I can 
 moderate my desires, endure my troubles with 
 
1 6 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 patience, be satisfied with my means and my 
 success. I can will and do ttiat which God 
 desires, and which I desire myself. One reflection 
 overcomes me, namely, that I have more than 
 once made the same resolutions, and in a few 
 days all these hopes of a change have vanished. 
 But this sad experience, instead of convincing 
 me that my efforts are vain, will suggest the 
 precautions necessary to ensure their success. I 
 will watch over myself in the smallest matters ; 
 I will keep myself from the smallest failings. 
 It is the little faults which bring in the great 
 ones. I will humble myself, subdue myself, calm 
 myself, fortify myself. Whatever may be the 
 strength of my evil nature, it must give way : 
 yes, God hears me ; it must give way." 
 
 To his Mother. 
 
 " Geneva, June 30, 1824. — Here he is atlast,^ 
 and we are very happy. . . . What a moment 
 for US is that which has now arrived ! How shall 
 we feel warmly enough, deeply enough, all the 
 gratitude which we owe to God for the joys with 
 which He crowns us and those which He prepares 
 
 * His father, who had come to attend the ordination of his 
 two sons. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD, 17 
 
 for us ! How shall we prepare ourselves seriously 
 enough for so important a crisis in our life, aud 
 give ourselves with sufficient zeal to so noble 
 and holy a calling. One thing w^hich gives me 
 pleasure and encouragement is that I find my- 
 self more and more attached to this career, and 
 every day more glad that I have chosen it. The 
 very cares and anxieties which so often annoy 
 me, make me at the same time glad to have 
 embraced the condition of life in which I can 
 best cure myself of them, and find the joys which 
 are at once the most lively, the most peaceful, 
 and the most solid. 
 
 '' When you wrote to me two years ago, dear 
 mother, a letter in which you begged me to 
 reflect whether I had not better give up the 
 ministry, your letter fell from my hands. Now 
 I do not know what I should do at such a suof- 
 gestion ; but it would grieve me still more, so 
 you should never renew it: and even in 1S22 
 I think that you only wished to try me, and 
 not seriously to give me such unmaternal 
 advice. 
 
 " My father arrived in perfect health. I think 
 him looking rather stouter than he was two years 
 ago ; in other respects just the same, and there- 
 fore everything that can make his sons happy in 
 his company. ... I will not say that he came 
 
i8 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 two days too sood, but he came three days before 
 our last examination, which was to have been 
 to-day, only the Company '^ put it off to next 
 Monday." 
 
 Their studies being ended, the two brothers 
 were ordained at Geneva. Their father had come 
 on purpose to attend tbis ceremony, at which the 
 custom of the Company did not allow him to 
 preside, to the great regret of his sons. 
 
 To his Mother, 
 
 ''July 8, 1824. — We have just now entered the 
 ministry, and I wish in the first place, my augel 
 mother, as we cannot spend the day with you, 
 to tell you the thoughts and feeliogs which 
 possess me. 
 
 " You know that I spoil these bright moments 
 with many scruples and anxieties. Yesterday 
 evening again I felt nothing but fear and sadness 
 at the thought of the coming day ; but some 
 good advice that I received, some good reflec- 
 tions, and a conversation with my father, put 
 me, thanks be to God, in a better frame of mind. 
 And although a sense of my weakness makes me 
 
 * " La Venerable Compagnie " — The governing ecclesiastical 
 body at Geneva. 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 19 
 
 grave and serious, it does not make me sad ; and 
 I hope, I believe, I know, that since God has 
 prospered our work, and has plainly led us to 
 the beofinnino^ of our career, He will not forsake 
 us at the most important moment of our life, 
 but will give us all that we need to pursue 
 with zeal, with usefulness, and with true de- 
 votion, the work which He has caused us to 
 
 )eo;in." 
 
 All the serious dispositions which this letter 
 dis2Dlays were not (as he himself tells us at a 
 later date) faith, such as he understood it to be, 
 — such as he even desired to have, without yet 
 possessing it. Strange to say, whilst dreadiog 
 orthodoxy and Methodism, he sought by prefer- 
 ence the society of those who professed these 
 views, and among them especially that of his 
 relation and friend, M. Louis Gaussen, then 
 pastor at Satigny. He made friends equally 
 with Mr. Thomas Erskine, whose acquaintance 
 he had formed in the Yernet family, and whom 
 he was to meet again at Naples. His visits to 
 the pious pastor of Satigny were frequent; he 
 thouo^ht his sermons exagforerated, but was never 
 tired of hearing them, and much appreciated the 
 talent of M. Gaussen. He envied his faith, and 
 one day said to him, '' I should like to believe 
 
20 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 more than I do, but less than you." Thirty 
 years later he addressed from his dying bed a 
 touchinof letter to his three friends, Louis Gaussen, 
 Thomas Erskine, and Charles Scholl of Lausanne, 
 to whom, after God, he loved to ascribe his con- 
 version, which took place at Naples three years 
 later. 
 
 To M, Louis Vallette. 
 
 '^ Cava, near Geneva, Oct. 24, 1824. — I am 
 heartily glad, my dear friend, to hear what 
 trouble and vexation your sermon gives yon; 
 it shows that you are making progress. To be 
 discontented with one's work is an excellent 
 disposition, when one does not push it, like my- 
 self, to such a length of grief and despondency 
 that it becomes a hindrance to work and an 
 injustice to Providence. But you have too much 
 firmness and piety to allow me to dread this 
 excess in your case. 
 
 " I wish you could, like myself, have made the 
 acquaintance of Mr. Erskine, a young Scotchman 
 of distinguished talent and piety. He is peculi- 
 arly impressed with the doctrine of the presence of 
 God ; he often speaks of it, and in a very edifying 
 manner. He says it is an error to say that this 
 doctrine has become worn out by often speaking 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 2 1 
 
 of it ; he believes, on the contrary, that it is one of 
 those of which one gets an ever-fresher view as 
 one goes more deeply into them. It is true that 
 this thought ought to make more impression on 
 us than it does. An English writer, Foster,^ 
 has expanded this subject in a new and striking 
 manner. He takes a man at a certain age and 
 says to him, ^Eetrace all the steps which you 
 have taken, and observe how your character has 
 been formed. Notice the effect which your 
 parents, your friends, your acquaintances have 
 had upon you. Each one of those in whose 
 company you have lived has left marks upon 
 your character. Even people that you despise 
 have given you, without your knowledge, so to 
 speak, such an idea, such a thought, which is 
 become habitual to you : you are the work of 
 those who surround you. Now show us the im- 
 pression made on you by that friend who has 
 always followed you, always given you the same 
 advice, always spoken to you in the same 
 manner, &c. Where is the effect of your associa- 
 tion with God ? What have you gained by the 
 power of seeiDg Him continually and conversing 
 with Him in prayer ? ' You will see that this 
 thought is capable of being developed in an 
 
 * John Foster, autlior of " Essays upon Decision of Character, 
 &c." Quoted apparently from memory. 
 
22 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 interesting and animated way. See wlietlier you 
 can make anything of it." 
 
 Having ended his theological training, Adolphe 
 Monod returned to his fathers house at Paris, 
 and spent some months there. From there he 
 went over to England to visit his sister, Madame 
 Babut, to whom he was specially attached, and 
 saw much of his friend Charles SchoU, at that 
 time pastor of the French Church in London. 
 
 To Pastor Bouvier. 
 
 ''Paris, Feb. 14, 1825. — I am persuaded that 
 the Company of Geneva will be in a few years 
 quite a different thing from what it was four 
 years ago, when I first arrived at Geneva. 
 Munier, yourself, Eamu, ïhouron, Martin, Henri, 
 form a new generation full of hope for the 
 Church. I reckon Chauvet also among those 
 who will do good service to religion. That 
 which makes me expect the most from you and 
 those gentlemen is not your talent, though I 
 admire it, but 5^our piety — a piety more evan- 
 gelical, not to say more orthodox, than that of 
 the old Company. You will know how to take 
 the middle course between rigorous orthodoxy 
 and the opposite extreme ; by which I do not 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 23 
 
 mean rationalism (which only dishonesty or 
 excessive prejudice could suppose to exist at 
 Geneva), but the Christianity of the old Com- 
 j)any, pure and moral to a high degree, but, if 
 I may be allowed to say so, not sufficiently 
 humble, not sufficiently spiritual, not giviDg suffi- 
 cient space to the action of the Holy Spirit, that is to 
 say, of God upon man ; not bringing into sufficient 
 prominence the fundamental rule of duty, to do 
 the will of God : not insistino^ sufficientlv on the 
 corruption of man, on the necessity of an entire 
 chano^e in his nature, and on the divine and in- 
 fallible authority of Holy Scripture, and above all 
 of the New Testament; and, finally, not dwelling 
 enough upon Jesus Christ, upon the love that we 
 owe to Him, upon His example, upon His work of 
 redemption, so incomprehensible, yet so plainly 
 and frequently set forth in the New Testament. 
 
 '' In all these points the Christianity of the 
 majority of the Company does not altogether 
 satisfy me. It is true that the pastors to whom 
 I refer preach sometimes on these subjects ; but 
 even then it is more like a sort of concession to 
 orthodoxy than like matters which they apply 
 to themselves and wish to apply to their hearers : 
 and they seem to acknowledge certain doctrines 
 rather than to feel them. 
 
 " The fault of orthodoxy seems to me to lie 
 
24 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 chiefly in forgetting what Christianity has in 
 common with other religious systems, and dwell- 
 ing exclusively upon those doctrines which dis- 
 tinguish it from them. Malan and Gaussen seem 
 to me as if they were always afraid of not being 
 sufficiently remote from those who are not 
 Christians, or but imperfectly so : the Company 
 seem to me to have fallen precisely into the 
 opposite error. I do not blame either the one 
 or other, for one extreme begets another; and 
 besides this, both parties contain men for whom 
 I am full of respect and admiration. But I shall 
 bless God if I see established at Geneva a sort of 
 intermediate system, which I think that Geneva 
 needs, and which, even public opinion seems to 
 call for. 
 
 "Pray tell me whether you agree with me on 
 the subject of which I have been speaking, 
 but do not say anything which might distress 
 my father ; he is warmly attached to the Com- 
 pany and jealous of its honour, though never of 
 his own.^^* 
 
 * Not many years before Adolphe Monod and his brother 
 began their studies at Geneva, a great rekindling of divine truth, 
 especially among the theological students, had taken place there. 
 The instrument principally used for this purpose by God was 
 the late Robert Haldane, a Scottish gentleman of property. At 
 the time of his arrival there, in 1816, the darkness of Arian and 
 Pelagian error had almost quenched the light of truth. After 
 muck difficulty in finding any door for the gospel, Mr. Haldane 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 25 
 
 " I am disheartened by the difficulty which I 
 find in expressing myself extempore. I have 
 had some practice in it since I have been in 
 Paris, and that in the easiest way. I conduct 
 
 at last, through God's providence, became acquainted with some 
 of the students, to whom he set forth the divine truths which 
 their teachers denied. Ultimately a Bible-class of these young 
 men was formed, numbering more than twenty, who assembled 
 three times a week to receive instruction from God's Word. 
 Nor was the work confined to these. Mr. Haldane says : — 
 
 "Besides those who attended regularly, some who did not 
 wish to appear with the students came at different hours, and in 
 conversing with them I was often engaged till near midnight. 
 Others of the inhabitants of Geneva, unconnected with the 
 schools of learning, and of both sexes, occasionally visited me in 
 the afternoon to receive instructions respecting the gospel. The 
 pastors and professors in the faculty heard of the doctrines I was 
 inculcating, and the manner in which I spoke of their false 
 doctrine. They began to preach openly against what I taught, 
 and I as plainly controverted what they taught. They insisted 
 that men were born pure, and spoke of the Saviour as the first 
 of created beings, and I opposed and refuted such errors and 
 blasphemies." 
 
 Great blessing attended Mr. Haldane's ministrations among the 
 students. " God was graciously pleased to accompany His own 
 Word with power. In addition to the general knowledge which 
 all of them acquired, a goodly number soon appeared to be 
 turned to the Lord." Two of these students were Merle 
 d'Aubigné and Frederic Monod. Two others may be men- 
 tioned as having received much good through Eobert Haldane, 
 namely. César Malan and Louis Gaussen, who were at that time 
 youthful pastors. The latter writes : — " The evangelical work at 
 Geneva was the daughter of Haldane ; the work of grace in 
 Vaud the daughter of that of Geneva ; the work in France to a 
 great extent the child of that of Geneva and in Vaud." See 
 " Memoirs of Eobert and James Haldane," by Alexander Haldane. 
 (Note by translator.) 
 
26 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 the morning family worship, and read a chapter, 
 adding sometimes some short explanatory re- 
 marks ; then I offer a prayer, which is sometimes 
 extempore, sometimes a little prepared. Would 
 you believe that I cannot yet offer this prayer 
 with sufficient ease to be entirely in the state of 
 mind which ought to animate prayer ? . . . You 
 should take advantage of the prayer-meeting to 
 exercise yourself in this important faculty, which 
 will become more important if, as I expect, the 
 sermon will one day play a less conspicuous part 
 in Protestant worship, and surrender to the ex- 
 position of Scripture the place which it has- 
 taken or usurped from it." 
 
 To his Mother, 
 
 ''London, May 1825. — One must stay a good 
 long while in London to understand its com- 
 merce and its politics ; and one would need to 
 view its philanthropic and religious institutions 
 closely and consecutively in order to catch the 
 spirit of them and imitate them elsewhere. 
 This is what I cannot do, so I content myself 
 with a rapid and general glance at this astonish- 
 ing city. . . . Yesterday I heard Mortimer, 
 a popular preacher, remarkable for his simple 
 and ready extempore speaking. He found some 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 27 
 
 opportunity of referring to the Catholics, and 
 attacked them in a manner ^Yllicll was the less 
 suitable as it seemed to prejudge a question 
 not 3^et decided in the political world, and to 
 be intended to stir np the people against the 
 Emancipation party. He made an evident 
 allusion to Canning's speech, saying that he was 
 grieved when he heard people, whether in the 
 House of Commons or wherever it might bek, 
 representing the difiference between Catholics 
 and Protestants as inconsiderable. It seemed 
 to me that Canning played the theologian in 
 Parliament, and Mr. Mortimer played the 
 Cabinet Minister in the pulpit. The attendance 
 was large, as it was likewise in the evening at 
 Irving's church, and at other churches at the 
 same hour. Every place was full. How happy 
 is a Protestant minister who labours in a Pro- 
 testant country ! " 
 
 To M. Louis V ailette. 
 
 ''Paris, Sej^t. 24, 1825. — I should be very 
 sorry to be in the j)lace of some of the ortho- 
 dox of Geneva or elsewhere, who have passed 
 in one day from one view to another, under 
 the influence of taste or feeling. I should dis- 
 trust a belief so quickly formed. You see, my 
 
28 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 dear Vallette, that I am still the same. You will 
 perhaps think me too bold ; but don't be afraid ; 
 these are things which, make me hold to ortho- 
 doxy, in some points at least. The subject of 
 redemption occupies me and harasses me. I do 
 not know what to tliink of it, and cannot help 
 believing that the expressions used by the 
 Apostles contain some fundamental truth which 
 I have not yet laid hold of. I will never 
 misuse my liberal principles. But as for you, 
 mind w^hat I say, you are too timid ; you are 
 too much afraid of handling controverted mat- 
 ters. Conscious as you are of your sincerity, 
 what have you to fear ? I say you are too 
 timid. Think over it, and see whether I am not 
 right. I have great difficulties as to the pro- 
 phecies, and I look to you to remove them. 
 
 " I promise you that I will take advantage of 
 my stay in Paris to work steadily ; above all, 
 in studying the Bible, my first occupation as 
 well as my first duty. I must familiarise my- 
 self with Hebrew. Bead the New Testament 
 always in Greek, even when you do so for 
 edification. I have begun to make a habit of 
 it, and one must do so if one would understand 
 it properly. I am just now reading the Epistle 
 to the Eomans. What obscurity! what astonish- 
 ino; lan<xua2:e ! how remote it is from all our 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD, 29 
 
 notions and ail our principles ! The Gospels, 
 iu which I often find passages which astonish 
 me, and which sometimes offend my reason or 
 my feelings, contain nothing which drives me to 
 despair more than this epistle. I read it, and 
 read it again : there is nothing. I cannot see 
 anything — no, nothing : I mean in some of the 
 chapters, for some are very plain, and the eighth 
 is glorious. 
 
 " '"r 
 
 At the time when he wrote this letter, Adolphe 
 Monod had no definite plans for the future. " To 
 
 * It is interesting to compare with these remarks on the 
 Epistle to the Komans the words uttered on the same subject 
 by Adolphe Monod a few months before his death. " One night 
 when 1 suffered much and slept little, towards morning I had 
 settled in my bed with the hope of getting some rest, Avhen I 
 asked my attendant to read a chapter of the Word of God to 
 me. He offered to read to me the eighth of Romans. I agreed, 
 but requested him, for the sake of getting the connection of the 
 sense, to begin with the sixth, or even the fiftli. We read succes- 
 sively these four chapters, the fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth, and 
 I no more thought of going to sleep, so much were my attention, 
 my interest, and my admiration called forth by the language of 
 St. Paul ; I mean, of the Holy Spirit speaking by St. Paul. 
 Then we read the ninth and the following chapters to the end, 
 still with an equal and sustained attention ; and then the first 
 four, so as to leave out nothing, and to have read the whole 
 epistle. About two hours had been spent in this reading, and 
 I no longer thought of anything but of hearing the Word of God 
 and profiting by it, and the Lord in His goodness provided the 
 rest which I wanted. But I cannot tell you how much I was 
 struck in reading this Epistle to the Romans as a whole with 
 the stamp of divine origin, of truth, of holiness, of love, and of 
 
30 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 remain quietly at Paris loDg enough to take 
 advantage of the resources which little by little 
 spring up around me, to have some fixed duties 
 connected with my vocation, while I spend the 
 rest of my time in my study, extending my 
 acquaintance with things which are of real use 
 to me, studying the Bible above all things, com- 
 posing sermons now and then, — this is my ambi- 
 tion. I mean to give lessons three or four hours 
 every week. I have besides undertaken to fill 
 the place of one of the Lutheran pastors for three 
 months, which will oblige me to preach twice a 
 month. It has also been proposed that I should 
 take the religious instruction of the Protestant 
 boys in one of the four colleges of Paris, but 
 this is still only a project." 
 
 This last project was not realised. His brother 
 Guillaume was engaged to take his friend and 
 pupil, M. Etienne Gautier, on a tour of some 
 months in Italy ; and Madame Gautier proposed 
 
 power wliicli is impressed on. every page and every word. My 
 young friend and I felt, without having at first told one another, 
 that we were listening to a voice from heaven, and that, inde- 
 pendently of all those testimonies which bear witness to the 
 inspiration and divine authority of Scripture, it bears to itself 
 (as Christ did to Himself by His works) a testimony which is 
 quite sufficient." — Farewell Addresses : Some Words on the Reading 
 of the Bible. 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD, 31 
 
 that Aclolplie should accompauy them. After 
 much hesitation, he agreed — his parents urging 
 him to go ; and their departure took place in 
 October 1825. 
 
 On reaching Naples, the two brothers found a 
 number of French-speaking Protestants who had 
 no public worship, and Adolphe was engaged to 
 act as their pastor. They met for divine service 
 first in the drawing-room of a pious lady, Madame 
 de Palézieux Falconnet, and afterwards in the 
 chapel of the Prussian Embassy. It was among 
 this little flock that he began to exercise his pas- 
 toral office in the spring of 1826. He remained 
 with them about eio^hteen months. 
 
 This was the period to which we have already 
 alluded, during which his habitual depression of 
 spirits increased by a feeling of solitude owing to 
 his distance from his family, gradually became, 
 notwithstanding the society and attention of 
 attached friends, an unconquerable melancholy. 
 He was, on the one hand, urged by his conscience 
 to fulfil faithfully the duties which he had ac- 
 cepted, and, on the other hand, impeded by a 
 scrupulous dread of preaching without settled 
 convictions ; and this time of his ministry at 
 Naples was a painfid trial for him. One may 
 judge of it by the following extracts from his 
 correspondence and his journal, which will enable 
 
32 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 the reader to appreciate tlie better the change 
 which was about to take phice in him. 
 
 From his Father, 
 
 ''Paris, Feb. 1826. — I was reading the other 
 day at family prayers the nth of St. John; I 
 seemed to see in every word of the narrative 
 the truth of Konsseau's remark, * It is not thus 
 that an inventor writes.' The whole of the New 
 Testament, especially the Gospels, is stamped 
 wdth this mark, which, cannot be imitated. And 
 in the Old Testament, if you allow for the re-, 
 moteness of the times, the obscurity of the 
 language, and the unpolished condition of the 
 people, what is there in the finest remains of 
 antiquity which can compare with Moses, Job, 
 the Psalms, the Prophets, &c. ? 
 
 " You love to examine and investigate ; it is a 
 valuable disposition, but one which should not be 
 carried too far ; because, by plunging so deep, 
 one comes at last to see obscurity in the plainest 
 things, as has often been the case with you. I 
 have a letter of Pastor Mouchon in which he 
 speaks of you with tender interest. He says, ' I 
 love to see a forward movement of the Eeforma- 
 tion brought about by this young friend of mine, 
 this worthy minister of Jesus Christ. It is a 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. ^^ 
 
 germ Avell fitted to give birth to a goodly tree, 
 and to make it take root in this classic land.' 
 Yes, it seems to me that this journey, durino- 
 which your brother and you have always thought 
 in the first place of your ministry, is perhaps a 
 means prepared by Providence for sowing in 
 various parts of Italy seeds which will spring up 
 in their time, and will in the meanwhile furnish 
 you with sweet and encouraging recollections. 
 What a blessing it will be if you should have laid 
 the foundation of Churches at Naples, Eome, 
 Leghorn, and Florence ! And to think of that 
 little Italian sermon at Pisa ! You never thou'^ht 
 my dear fellows, that such would be the results 
 of your journey ; and although they might 
 have been realised without you, and Providence 
 might have employed other instruments, had it 
 been so ordained, it will always be delightful to 
 think that you were chosen to begin this work, 
 and that in travellino; to see the ruins of Pao-an- 
 ism you did not forget for a moment that you 
 were ministers of the gospel.'' 
 
 From his Father. 
 
 ''Paris, May 20, 1826. — AVell, my dear and 
 good Adolphe, there you are, separated from your 
 friends, alone with yourself and the sacred duties 
 
34 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 wliicli you have undertaken. I often think of 
 you. I never perhaps felt a greater desire to see 
 you. Yet I do not distress myself on account of 
 your absence, because I hope that much good 
 will result to you from the steady and definite 
 work to which you have been called ; because I 
 think it fitted to give vigour and development to 
 the gifts which you have received from Heaven ; 
 and because it seems to me that Providence led 
 you to Naples for this purpose, and that, since it 
 commands this sacrifice, it will know how to 
 bestow a blessing upon it. . . . 
 
 " You will have a scanty sujDply of one thing ; 
 that is, books. This scarcity of books will oblige 
 you to study all the more the Holy Scri]3ture, and 
 to make your own comments upon it for your 
 own use ; and you will be the better for it. 
 
 " I have not done in this respect what I hoped 
 to do when I began my ministry, and I much 
 regret it, for I feel now more strongly than I 
 did then, that if one knows how to make good 
 use of the Scripture, not only does one find in it 
 an inexhaustible mine of thouo^ht and materials 
 for eloquence, but also there is notliing which 
 gives more weight to one's words. You know 
 what I mean by ' making good use of Scrip- 
 ture ; ' it is not merely stringing passages 
 together one after another. Last winter we 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 35 
 
 heard a sermon preached by M. Appia of 
 Frankfort ; it was cold in style, and lasted 
 seventy minutes on a very cold day, and yet it 
 was listened to generally with interest, for the 
 reason, as it seemed to me, that it was saturated 
 with the Bible. If I had to beo^in ao^ain, I do 
 not think that I should preach a different doc- 
 trine, but I should preach it in a different way." 
 
 To Ills Cousin, Mademoiselle J. Puerari. 
 
 ''Naples, Oct. 26, 1826. — I feel myself to be 
 so young, youuger even in mind than in years, 
 so inexperienced, so little established in faith aud 
 piety, and at the same time so established in the 
 gloomy thoughts which my morbid imagination 
 creates, that I loDg for the time of leaving my 
 post as for a day of deliverance for my mind 
 and my conscience. On the other hand, I have 
 doubted whether these depressions from which I 
 suffer at Naples, may not be a trial which God 
 would have me undergo, and of which I should 
 defeat the purpose by escaping from it after a 
 few months. . . . The determination to which 
 I have come is, to give myself to work suffi- 
 ciently to satisfy the activity of my disposition, 
 and to study the Bible more deejily in order to 
 
36 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 fill, if possible, the void of my heart. But I 
 have already made these plans more than once 
 without carrying them out. You see that I am 
 full of weakness. 
 
 *' I cannot complain of my flock. Out of a 
 Protestant colony of between loo and 130 per- 
 sons, including the Germans, I have pretty 
 constantly an audience of 70 to 80 ; not so 
 many in summer ; but now, and especially in 
 winter, I shall sometimes have more. You 
 would be surprised, if you heard me, to find my 
 preaching more evangelical than it used to be. 
 The fact is, that considering the uncertainty of 
 my views, I thought that the safest way was to 
 keep as close as possible to the gospel, and to be 
 guided more by its teachings than by my own 
 ideas." 
 
 From his Mother, 
 
 ''Jan. 12, 1827. — Alas! it is too true. This 
 letter, beoun on the 21st of December with the 
 firm intention of finishing it at once, is only 
 now being continued — a too faithful likeness of 
 so many unfulfilled resolutions which it is my 
 grief to remember. I will not, my dear son, 
 spend my time and my paper, as you preachers 
 do, in enumerating all that / am not going to 
 say, to show you that, what with the end of 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 37 
 
 one year and wliat with tlie beginning of tlie 
 next, I have been entirely at the mercy of the 
 season and of all the circumstances belono^insr 
 to it.'" I will say nothiog to you about New 
 Year's day. I do not love you better on the ist 
 of January than on the 31st of December: you 
 have always and at all times been the object of 
 my solicitude and my most fervent prayers. 
 
 " Our good Doctor is firm as a rock in devo- 
 tion to his Bicetre.t He can hardly tear himself 
 away once a week to make us a little visit. He 
 spends almost all the day by the bedside of the 
 patients, in making observations, and taking 
 notes. At night he works in his room, goes to 
 bed before ten o'clock, and gets up at four. It is 
 a joy in our house to see him arrive; he must be 
 well pleased with the welcome which he receives, 
 from the drawinir-room to the kitchen. ..." 
 
 To his Brother Guillaume. 
 
 ^^ Naples, Jan. 28, 1827.— You think that my 
 mental crisis is too violent to continue. I think 
 
 * The beginning of tlie New Year in France is made very 
 busy by the exchange of visits, compliments, and presents. 
 (Note by the translator.) 
 
 t The Bicetre Hospital. The reference is to Dr. Gustavo 
 Monod, who still survives his brother. 
 
ù 
 
 8 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 so too. I believe that I shall end by becomiDg 
 a Christian, and even an orthodox one. For 
 now, when, being neither the one nor the other, 
 I judge impartially, I find orthodoxy in the 
 gospel, except as regards the nature of Jesus 
 Christ. On this point the gospel is neither 
 Arian nor orthodox ; it decides nothing. 
 
 *' This mental situation then will not, please 
 God, continue. But it will continue as long as 
 I am a pastor. I am engaged in forming new 
 principles of action to serve me until I become a 
 Christian again ; for I find that Christian prin- 
 ciples no longer keep me to my duty. I will 
 try to substitute for them some philosophic 
 principle ; such as the necessity of making our 
 spiritual nature rule over our material nature, 
 on which I preached last Sunday ; or the neces- 
 sity of striving after resemblance to God. But 
 all this is too vao^ue, and I find nothins^ strono; 
 enough to make me obey the law of conscience, 
 now that I have lost positive religion. ... I 
 am nothing but a machine, which still does its 
 work by force of habit, but which had better 
 come to a stand, unless the Maker of it kn-ows 
 how to repair it. I hope so without hope. I 
 have trusted myself to Him without confidence. 
 Enouofh ! You now know all about me. It is 
 enough to show you that there is urgent need 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 39 
 
 for me to leave my present position. It is more 
 urgent than I can express." 
 
 On tlie other hand, he was kindly sustained 
 and encouraged by all those who had seen him 
 in Italy. Some lines of M. Bunsen, whose 
 acquaintance he and his brother had made in 
 Eome, show how much this short intercourse 
 had endeared them to him. 
 
 ''Rome, Feb. 22, 1827. — My dear M. Monod 
 ... 1 am extremely grateful to you for writ- 
 ing so kindly to me respecting the plan of your 
 studies and your sermons. I hope that you are 
 thus yourself advancing on the path of faith, 
 as you clear the way for those of whom the 
 spiritual care has been intrusted to you. I 
 cannot say how sorry I should be to see you 
 relinquish your post, unless your brother were 
 to take your place. A stray flock is so easily 
 lost ! Even at Eome, notwithstanding the good 
 intentions of some, the little congregation of 
 French Protestants could not keep together more 
 than a few months. 
 
 " Mr. Erskine is in Eome. In the first conver- 
 sation which I had with him, he spoke of you 
 with the most touchins^ interest. He is an 
 excellent man and a true Christian." 
 
40 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 A few months later A. Monod was rejoined 
 at Naples by Mr. Erskine, whose friendship and 
 conversation were destined, in God's mercy, to be 
 so useful to him. Frequent conversations with 
 this eminent man, so amiable and so pious, on 
 the subjects which interested him the most 
 deeply, introduced, so to speak, a new element 
 into his life. The differences of opinion which 
 arose later between them made no alteration in 
 their mutual friendship. Some notes put down 
 after tliese interviews begin thus : — 
 
 " Tuesday, May 15 — Monday, May 11. — My 
 conversatioDS with Erskine have convinced me 
 that I need something that I have not yet found, 
 and cannot give to myself. 
 
 " I perceive in Mr. Erskine and others a happi- 
 ness, a peace, a well-regulated state, a firm con- 
 victioD, of which I am entirely destitute. I am 
 in a state of confusion and of sin. I feel that I 
 am not in harmony with myself ; my philosophi- 
 cal principles are not satisfied. The perfection 
 of the creature can only lie in its being connected 
 with its Creator ; and yet (and this is where 
 the sin lies) I have been my own centre up to 
 this time. One should be dependent ; I wished 
 to be independent. I wished to make my re- 
 ligion for myself, instead of receiving it from 
 God. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 41 
 
 " Since I have tlie conception of happiness and 
 order, which must therefore exist somewhere ; 
 and since I cannot find them outside of the Bible, 
 whilst so many people find them in the Bible, it 
 is there tbat I will seek for them. 
 
 "Nothinsr but an influence from without can 
 change me. Eeflection can do nothing towards 
 it ; for I should need ages to disentangle my 
 thoughts, and perhaps they w^ould only become 
 more entangled, like a skein of thread, from age 
 to age. I need therefore an agency from without 
 to change me." 
 
 " Conclusion of my Conversations ivith 
 Mr. Er shine y 
 
 " God of truth ! Thou canst not refuse to 
 impart truth to me. Thou art pledged to con- 
 duct me to it. Thou art pledged by the promises 
 of thy gospel ; Thou art pledged to it by Thy re- 
 gard for my catechumens and my flock; Thou art 
 pledged to it by the sacrifice which Thou hast 
 constrained me to make, and by the prolonga- 
 tion of that sacrifice to which Thou dost still 
 constrain me. Therefore, trusting in Thee, and 
 uncertain only as to the time when Thou wilt be 
 pleased to enlighten me, I w^ould hasten that time, 
 by acting henceforth as one sure of finding the 
 
42 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 truth. I will seek it where I have most reason 
 to believe that I shall find it — in the Bible, 
 and in those who have faithfully explained the 
 Bible. Direct my thoughts, and turn them to- 
 wards the search of that truth which sanctifies. 
 Sanctify me by Thy truth ; Thy Word is truth. 
 
 " June 5. — ' If ye believe not that I am He, ye 
 shall die in your sinsj ' Ye shall hiow the truth, 
 and the truth shall make you free.' dreadful 
 warning ! ravishing promise ! what is your 
 meaning ? How can I believe ? How can I 
 help believing ? Darkness ! darkness ! Yet I 
 will persevere. my God ! be Thou my Guide." 
 
 "Naples, June 25, 1827.— I thank God that I 
 have seen your writing again, my angel mother. 
 In reply to your letter of the 9th I have already 
 begun two letters, which I tore up because they 
 might have led me to relax my resolution to 
 indulge in no more complaints. Let me only 
 say that never did any man feel a greater need 
 of religion, nor yet a greater difficulty in believ- 
 ing. I see clearly that, apart from religion, I 
 have no happiness to expect. I never imagined 
 that there was any to be found in wealth or in 
 pleasure; for a long time past I have ceased to 
 look for it in study or in literary or scientific 
 distinction ; afterwards I found that I should 
 seek it vainly in human affection, and at length 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 43 
 
 I discovered that it cannot even be found in a 
 satisfied conscience, eitlier because such satisfac- 
 tion is insufficient to mal^e one happy, or because 
 it is impossible of attainment. In this extremity 
 I turn to religion as my last resource, whence I 
 expect either despair, if it also fails me, or peace, 
 if it is true and I can believe in it. This is my 
 position ; this is the limit of my distinct ideas. 
 So that this is my ordinary prayer : ' Sovereign 
 Spirit, from whom I feel that my spirit has 
 emanated, Author and Sustainer of all that 
 exists, by whatever name Thou art called, have 
 pity on me. Without light, without faith, with- 
 out stay, without occupation, my soul altogether 
 empty, I bring Thee no claim upon Thy mercy 
 but an unspeakable misery. . . . ' 
 
 " If I get so far as to become a Christian, I 
 believe that I shall become an orthodox Christian, 
 first, because the gospel appears to me orthodox ; 
 and secondly, because experience has taught me 
 not to rely on my previous Christianity, which 
 did not preserve me either from melancholy or 
 from unbelief." 
 
 The same year he addressed to his sister, 
 Madame Babut, two letters, one in March, the 
 other in Auoust, in which he informed her of the 
 work, and the change, which had taken place in 
 
44 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 liim. To enable our readers to understand these 
 letters properly, we will first give one which he 
 had received from her some months previously. 
 Madame Babut had just lost for the third time 
 her only cLild. 
 
 ''London, Feb, i8, 1827. — She is no more, my 
 dear Adolphe ; for us, at least in this world, our 
 beloved little Marie, the source of so much com- 
 fort, joy, and hope, is no more. Sometimes it 
 used to seem to me as if my Louise had been 
 given back to me ; now I seem to have lost her a 
 second time. Dear Adolphe, through what dis- 
 tracting anguish have I again passed ! . . . For 
 two hours nearly, I was in a state of despair 
 approaching delirium. I felt unable either to 
 leave the sick-room or to come near the little 
 one. At length the God of all mercy came to 
 my aid. He calmed my soul ; He subdued that 
 blind maternal will which rose up against His 
 holy and gracious will. He gave me grace to 
 bless Him in the midst of my grief, and from 
 that moment I recovered strength, courage, and 
 resignation. Kneeling beside my child, I thought, 
 even before her sufferings were ended, that the 
 Lord had views of mercy and love in this painful 
 trial. I thouolit that it mio;ht be made a blessinc: 
 to us. I thought also of you ; and it was God no 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 45 
 
 doubt who, in His goodness, said to my wounded 
 spirit that it might be made a blessing to you 
 also, and that the anguish of your afflicted sister 
 might become the source of that Christian peace 
 which we so ardently ask for you. Dear Adolphe, 
 if I am not deceived, if my daughter by her 
 death should speak to you with more eloquence 
 and more convincing power than all who have 
 hitherto sought to do you good, I feel how truly 
 we might say that the day of her death was 
 better than the day of her birth. You will be 
 surprised, perhaps, at the hoj)e which I ground 
 upon my sorrows ; but something tells me that 
 you will be drawn to love that religion which 
 consoles and sustains your unhappy sister ; that 
 you will acknowledge that the faith which can 
 calm the anguish of a mother whose dearest 
 hopes have been thrice destroyed, is a gift from 
 Heaven ; that you will adore that loving Kedeemer 
 who saves me from despair and murmuring ; who 
 has taken my children to His bosom ; who allows 
 me to hope that I shall one day taste with them, 
 and in His presence, that rest and happiness 
 which I can no more find, and will not seek, in 
 this world. Oh, in these days of misery and 
 mourning, what would become of me but for 
 Him ! If He were not living, if His words were 
 not eternally true, where could one find strength 
 
46 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 to endure sucli sufferings ? But I bless Him 
 for this conviction which He implants in my 
 soul. May He deign to make you also partaker 
 of it. Adolphe, dear Adolphe, give Him your 
 heart ; love Him for the good that He does to 
 me, until the time comes when you will love 
 Him for the good which He will do to you when 
 3^ou go to Him with humility and singleness of 
 heart. ... 
 
 " Farewell, dear Adolphe. "Write soon to your 
 poor sister. You will have heard of the death 
 of Albert Scholl. He died full of faith and resig- 
 nation. C. and F. are very thankful for the 
 Christian death of their brother. A. B." 
 
 This letter made a powerful impression on her 
 brother. To his mother he wrote : "I have 
 received Adele's letter. I have no words to 
 express the admiration which it awakens in me. 
 It is the sublimity of love. How happy she is ! 
 how happy ! ... She has set me an example in 
 drinking the cup which God gave her to drink. 
 I will driuk mine also. I will drink to the dregs 
 the cup of deadness, of doubt, of bitterness, 
 which God iu His goodness has given me to 
 diink, and my Christianity shall be to wait, 
 without murmuring and without melancholy, 
 for God to make me a Christian." 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 47 
 
 To Madame Bahut. 
 
 ''Naples, March 15, 1827. — Yes, my poor 
 sister, my beloved sister, I promise before God, 
 and ill the name of the child whom you bewail, 
 your calamity shall at least have the consolation 
 which it is in my power to bestow. I wish that 
 I could say to you, ' From this time I am a 
 Christian. I share the conviction, the confidence, 
 and the peace which you possess.' But to pass 
 from deadness and doubt to faith and piety can- 
 not be the work of a moment. What I can do 
 now, and have already begun to do, but will do 
 henceforth more than ever ; in order that I may 
 fulfil my duty towards you, may give you some 
 pleasure in the midst of your sorrow, and may 
 be no more a cause of grief to my family and 
 the object of just reproaches ; is to prepare my- 
 self to become one day a Christian, following 
 the path pointed out by the Founder of Chris- 
 tianity : ' If any man ivill do My Father s lulll, 
 he shall knoio lohether My doctrine comes from 
 My Father, or ivhether I speak of Myself ! I did 
 not wait for the news of your loss, nor for the 
 reproaches of my mother, nor for your irresistible 
 letter, to take this resolution. Awakened from 
 my long and base slumber by repentance, by a 
 
48 LIFE AND LETTERS OF- 
 
 sense of shame, by the touching death of Albert 
 Scholl, by a letter of E., and by other causes, I 
 was converted, I may say, not as yet to piety, 
 but to reason, on the 2 2d of February last. . . . 
 '* I have not yet found a successor. Vallette, 
 my friend and former fellow-student, has offered 
 to come and take my place ; but, ardent as was 
 my desire of recovering my liberty, I dared not 
 encouraofe it till I had consulted M. Cellerier. 
 As soon as the post is provided for, I shall leave, 
 and with what joy ! I say joy, not at leaving my 
 friends, but this Church, in which a strange dis- 
 pensation of Providence constrained me to wear 
 the appearance, sometimes of a conviction, and 
 often of feelings, which are not in my heart. 
 Adèle, what a situation! May God accept the 
 bitterness which it has shed over my ministry as 
 an expiation of my melancholy, my complaints, 
 and my doubts also, if involuntary doubt needs 
 an expiation. AVhen I leave Naples, what shall I 
 do 1 I cannot say. I must, in the first place, 
 find some means of earning a livelihood. God ! 
 send hither a Christian strong enough to breathe 
 without danger the heavy atmosphere of unbelief 
 and indifference." 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 49 
 
 To his Parents, 
 
 ''Naples, May 23, 1827. — This inward convic- 
 tion that I must either abandon the hope of 
 happiness or find it in religion has never left me, 
 but it has been revived by my conversations with 
 Mr. Erskine. Since his arrival, I have spent 
 every day some hours with him, and we have 
 passed the time exclusively in religious discourse, 
 sometimes in his room, sometimes in our country 
 excursions, whether on foot or on wheels. 
 
 "The first few days he explained to me his 
 religious views and replied to my objections. 
 He convinced me that I was WTong in Deglecting 
 the study of Holy Scripture and the practice of 
 prayer, and I returned to them. AVith regard 
 to the Holy Scripture in particular, I felt, for the 
 first time perhaps in my life, the desire to be 
 thoroughly acquainted with it : and since Mr. 
 Erskine has but a few days yet to remain at 
 Naples, I have begged him to make use of them 
 in reading the most difiicult parts of it wdth me, 
 and I wished to begin with the Epistle to the 
 Eomans. We are readino^ in it in Greek. He 
 explains it well, with the exception of a few 
 passages which he construes or interprets in a 
 way which does not seem to me in accordance 
 with the spirit of the Greek language. Yet it is 
 
 D 
 
50 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 true that tlie translations into modern lanQ;uao;es 
 are very defective. After it we shall read the 
 Epistle to the Hebrews. As we cannot read all, 
 we will read the most difficult ones. I hope next 
 week to spend two or three days at Ischia with 
 Mr. Erskine : he will remain here only a week 
 longer. I cannot express the happiness which I 
 shall feel on leaving Naples. If Vallette will not 
 come in July ; if I must wait till November or 
 perhaps longer — God ! I dare not think of it. 
 " Yet if God, who has no need of time, and to 
 whom it is alike to enlis^liten and touch a man's 
 heart in days, weeks, or months, is willing to 
 convert me to the Gospel in the short interval 
 which precedes my departure : so that I may be 
 able to believe it with my whole heart, and see 
 in this faith the one thing needful ; perhaps it 
 would be better for me to stay at Naples, because 
 my flock is much attached to me, and shows its 
 attachment, in the prospect of my departure, in 
 a way which would make me sorry to leave, if 
 anything would." 
 
 ''Naples, May 25, 1827. — Mr. Erskine has 
 gone to Sorrento for a few days. I am glad that 
 he has left me a few days to breathe, and I have 
 no doubt that he says the same on his part. I 
 allowed myself to be dragged along too fast 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 51 
 
 by him : there is too great a difference between 
 his mind and mine to allow of the same creed 
 suiting both of us. He judges by feeh'ng, and 
 proves by imagination ; consequently his book 
 is a series of comparisons which do not always 
 agree well one with another, besides which 
 comparisons are not reasons. I, on the other 
 hand, quarrel with feeling. I love nothing but 
 w^hat is clear and exact, and I should like to be 
 occupied with mathematics, or natural science, 
 and not w^ith philosophy and religion. For 
 some days, I wished to adopt his views, and I 
 thought that this system of the expiation of 
 men's sins by Jesus Christ, and of conversion 
 taking place without effort in a heart touched 
 by this expiation, might suit me, but I wanted 
 to advance too rapidly ; these ideas do not speak 
 to my heart, or, if you so please, do not speak 
 
 to it yet But let me not judge hastily ; 
 
 Mr. Erskine may be right. Yet I wish to take 
 time for examination. I am going to study the 
 New Testament diligently in the original." 
 
 To Madame Bahut. 
 
 ''Naples, August 14, 1827. — My loving and 
 beloved Adèle, A sister wdio has carried sisterly 
 
52 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 affection and Cliristian love so far as to find 
 consolation in the death of her only child, if 
 God should make use of the rending of her 
 heart to restore peace to mine — such a sister has 
 the first right to be informed without delay of 
 the first steps which God has caused me to take 
 in the way of Christian peace. Therefore without 
 delaying longer than the time necessary to assure 
 myself that what is passing in me is not a move- 
 ment of my capricious nature, but a work of 
 Him in whom is no shadow of chancre, I write 
 to give you better news of myself. You will 
 have learnt from my letters that I had made no 
 progress during the last ^\^^ months. The reso- 
 lution which I had formed, to pay no more 
 attention to my soul's malady, had only stupe- 
 fied me, and to such an extent that I could be 
 tolerably at ease without reading the Bible or 
 praying. This stupefaction was dissipated by 
 Mr. Erskine, but he did not succeed in putting 
 anything in place of it. It is true that I desired 
 and strove to leap from my condition into his ; 
 but, as I only now perceive, I set about it in the 
 wrong way. Forgetting, as I read the Gospel, 
 that I could neither understand nor receive it, 
 unless God Himself prepared my mind to do so : 
 eager to grasp the whole of it at once, and to be 
 persuaded, at the outset, of those of its doctrines 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 53 
 
 wliich were most contrary to my natural ideas ; 
 not praying with a firm conviction of my own 
 blindness, nor of the goodness of God ; and lastly, 
 attaching too much importance to the teaching 
 of a human being — for these reasons, or because 
 the time which God had chosen for beofinnincr 
 His work on my heart was not yet come, my 
 conversations with Mr. Erskine, my readings, and 
 my prayers, had no further effect than to remove 
 the wish and the power to fall asleep again. My 
 melancholy, therefore, no longer liekl in check, 
 broke out again after Mr. Erskine's departure as 
 strong and deep as ever, and having now gained 
 a complete victory over me, filled my whole life 
 from the most unimportant outward act to the 
 inmost recesses of my soul. Then it was that 
 seeing, as by a flash of light, that my mind was 
 and always had been in a state of blindness and 
 error which must come to an end before I could 
 have peace ; and that so I had no resource but 
 that arising from an external injiuenee^ I called 
 to mind the promise of the Holy Spirit, and 
 learning at last from necessity that of which the 
 positive declarations of the Gospel had failed to 
 convince me, I believed this promise, for the 
 Jirst time in my life, in the only sense in which 
 it could best answer to the wants of my soul, 
 namely, that of an operation, real, external^ 
 
54 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 supernatural ; capable both of giving and remov- 
 ing feelings and thoughts ; and exercised upon 
 me by a God who is master of my heart as truly 
 as of nature. Happy is the heart over which He 
 puts forth this ruling power, the more kind in 
 proportion as it is more despotic. But that He 
 may use it the heart must agree, and God would 
 have this first step to come from man, or at least 
 seeifR to come from him ; for if one looks well 
 into the matter, one will find that all comes 
 from God, even the very beginning, and the 
 beoinnino^ of the beo^innino; : and that He 
 rewards in us nothing but the dispositions 
 which He has put within us, as though His 
 mercy repaid itself. 
 
 " This first step I have taken. Eenouncing all 
 merit, all strength, all resources of my own, and 
 confessing that I had no claim to His mercy but 
 that of my own misery, I asked of Him His 
 Spirit, to change my spirit. Since that day, 
 which is now more than three weeks ago, I have 
 had no return of melancholy. The reason is, 
 that I was before without God, and depended 
 for happiness on myself, now I have a God who 
 undertakes to make me happy. This is enough 
 for me. I am not yet very happy, nor con- 
 stantly happy, because the sense which I have 
 of the presence and the love of my God is not 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 55 
 
 continual, nor livelv. Even whilst I am writiiio- 
 to you I am cold, and perhaps a little sad ; but 
 this sadness contains notluDg of despair : I know 
 too well that God can brings it to an end when 
 He pleases, and that He will do so when neces- 
 sary. In the meanwhile, I make use of it to 
 exercise patience and trust in Him, and it is at 
 tliese times that I pray Him most ardently not 
 to allow me to depart from Him, according to 
 His promise in Jeremiah ; " I will plant them, 
 and» not pluck them up any more." 
 
 " I have not attained, either, to a clear know- 
 ledge of the truths of the Gospel. I am gaining, 
 in proportion as I think more of God and love 
 Him more, an irresistible conviction that the 
 Gospel is divine, and therefore true : but I do 
 not yet comprehend it, and I have only a glimpse 
 of its fundamental doctrine, Eedemption. But 
 I console myself for knowing nothing, by reflect- 
 ing that I am in the school of God, where every- 
 thing is taught, to some more slowly, to others 
 more quickly, but to all according as they need 
 it. . . . 
 
 " Farewell, my dear Adèle. My love to E. 
 and Scholl. This letter is for them also. I do 
 but now understand the letters which they wrote 
 to me last winter, and yours above all." 
 
56 'LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 The confidence expressed in the above letter, 
 that God would keep him and streDgthen him 
 in the faith, was fully justified from this time 
 forward, and to the end of his career. The 
 following Sunday he preached on the text ; 
 " God hath shut up all under disobedience,*"' that 
 He might have mercy upon all." '' I see here," 
 said he, " the two fundamental points of Chris- 
 tianity, the misery of man, and the mercy of 
 God." At the end of an outline of this sermon 
 this note occurs ; '^ When has any one seen 'Al- 
 mighty God begin and not finish ? Thou dost 
 agitate only in order to calm. Thou shakest 
 ouly in order to establish." 
 
 To Ms Father. 
 
 ''Rome, Sept. ii, 1827. — Dear Father, I have 
 not time to reply in detail to your excellent 
 and loving letter. On the main point you must 
 be well pleased, for you say : ' One or two more 
 letters like that of July 26 and I shall believe 
 that my prayers are answered.' You will have 
 received since throus^h A. a letter which sets 
 forth exactly the state of my mind. It has 
 scarcely changed since then. I have had, I have 
 still, moments of great sadness, but it is not 
 
 * Rom. xi. 32, Rébellion — Martin and Ostervald. 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 57 
 
 melanclioly. It is a godly sorrow, arising from 
 the remembrance of my faults and the sight of 
 my moral misery, which begins for the first time 
 to weigh heavily on my conscience ; and the sad- 
 ness will not pass away till I am fully assured, 
 not only in my mind but in my heart, of God's 
 unreserved forgiveness and my complete recon- 
 ciliation with Him. When I wrote to A., I did 
 not yet apprehend,* as I said to her, the doctrine 
 of redemption. I now begin to apprehend it, 
 by* the need which I have of it. I do not think 
 that I felt this before, nor in the same way." 
 
 Some time previously Adolphe Monod.had 
 obtained from his old college friend, Pastor 
 Vallette, a promise that he would come and take 
 his place at Naples from October i, 1827. After 
 the change which had taken place in him, he 
 doubted for a moment whether he ought not to 
 prolong his stay in Italy. He decided to the 
 contrary, and returned to France. M. Vallette 
 succeeded him at Naples, and was pastor of that 
 church for fourteen years. He was afterwards 
 called by the Lutheran Church to Paris, where 
 Adolphe Monod met him again at a subsequent 
 date ; when he himself became a pastor of the 
 Keformed Church in that city. The remem- 
 
 * " Je ue sentais pas encore." 
 
58 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 brance of the church in Naples, and of the 
 friends whom he had left there, remained very 
 warmly in the heart of their first pastor. 
 
 Eeturning to France, Adolphe Monod made a 
 short stay with his family, and soon after re- 
 ceived a call from the Consistory of the Eeformed 
 Church at Lyons, where he had become known 
 by his talents. He preached his trial sermon at 
 Lyons on the 20th of October. The Consistory 
 met at the close of the service and elected him 
 on the spot. He entered on his functions in 
 December 1827 as second pastor, and became 
 President of the Consistory a few months later, 
 in consequence of the retirement of M. Pasche. 
 He found at Lyons an old college friend, M. 
 Charles Barde of Geneva, who had been called 
 to act as suffragan at Lyons for some months, 
 until a French pastor should be nominated. It 
 was not without hesitation that Adolphe Monod 
 undertook this calling, feeling as he did, drawn 
 rather towards the career of a professorship. But 
 no opening in that direction presented itself 
 
 From his Mother, 
 
 '^Sunday Morning, Dec, 29. — In your 
 fathers study; the only one up. I bless God, 
 my Adolphe, for the help that He gives you. 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 59 
 
 May He continue to sustain you, to watch over 
 your health, and to make you happy in the 
 fulfilment of the duties laid upon you. 
 
 '' You were happily inspired in writing that 
 sermon on j)i'eparation which gave us so much 
 pleasure. I would gladly hear it from your 
 mouth to-day, when I am preparing myself for 
 the communion, with a soul, alas ! much weighed 
 down by the sadness and discouragement which 
 I feel at the thought of my unworthiness, and 
 of the manner in which my time is spent — in 
 which my whole life has been spent. What 
 need I have of the grace and mercy of my God ! 
 I do not despair of it, but I wonder how I dare 
 to reckon upon it, when I think of my coldness, 
 my ingratitude, my forgetfulness during a long 
 life so filled with blessings of every sort, with 
 help of every kind, and so empty of love to- 
 wards God, of trust in my Saviour, of love to- 
 wards my fellow- creatures, and of good works. 
 . . . Pray for me, my darling son. I reckon much 
 upon the prayers of my children." 
 
( 6o ) 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Lyons — Ministry in tlie Eglise Réformée — Foundation 
 of the Eglise Evangélique. 
 
 1828-1836. 
 
 Adolphe Monod met with a cordial reception at 
 Lyons. From, the time of his arrival there, he 
 formed the acquaintance of several influential 
 persons in the congregation, among whom we 
 must make special mention of Madame Evesque, 
 whose house was the rendezvous of a select 
 circle of friends. Her amiable and refined mind 
 received the Gospel in its fulness ; and although 
 allied to several members of the Consistory, 
 she became some years later one of the first 
 and most faithful members of the Evangelical 
 Church. 
 
 To Us Mother. 
 
 ''Lyons, Jan. 17, 1828. — This week I have 
 had the pleasure of making acquaintance with 
 the Baroness Pelet. She spent two days here, 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 6i 
 
 and in tlie course of them I met her twice at 
 dinner, owing to the kindness of her cousins, 
 Madame Evesque and Madame de Villas. I 
 was exceedingly pleased with her, but could not 
 converse with her as freely as I should have 
 liked, owing to the presence of several persons, 
 as to whom I doubted whether the relis^ious 
 subjects on which I could have wished to hear 
 Madame Pelet speak would please them equally. 
 On Wednesday, after dinner, a discussion arose 
 
 between Madame Pelet and Monsieur T , a 
 
 Protestant, but an unbeliever of the school of 
 Voltaire and the philosophers, a man of dis- 
 tinguished qualities both of mind and of heart. 
 Madame Pelet would only consider the ques- 
 tion in one point of view : that of the fruits of 
 Christianity as compared with those of unbelief. 
 She spoke admirably on the peace, the steady 
 tranquillity, the steadfastness, the love, which 
 are produced in the heart by the sense of God's 
 love manifested in our reconciliation with Him 
 
 by Jesus Christ. When Monsieur T , in his 
 
 turn, spoke eloquently on the strength of mind 
 which, as he said, might be as well, or better, 
 infused into the heart by the doctrines of 
 natural religion, the perfections which reason 
 acknowledges in God, and the immortality of 
 the soul, Madame Pelet interrupted him from 
 
62 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 time to time, saying, How cold that is ! how 
 icy that is in comparison ! and said it in a tone 
 of deep feeling which proved to me, better than 
 any reasoning, the truth and the power of the 
 doctrine of the Gospel 
 
 " When I saw that the discussion was flag- 
 ging, I took it up with Monsieur T in 
 
 another point of view. Monsieur T had 
 
 scarcely said more than a few words in reply, 
 when he got up, and so broke off the conversa- 
 tion. I was sorry for it, because I should have 
 liked to go further into the question, especially 
 as several persons were listening, to whom tlje 
 settinor forth of the evidences of Christianity 
 mio-ht have been useful. These ladies said that 
 he changed the subject, because he felt that he 
 had the weaker side ; I don't know whether it 
 were so : but if so, it was easy to see that 
 Madame Pelet's arguments, founded on feeling 
 and experience, shook him more than my cold 
 
 reasoning. I shall often meet Monsieur T 
 
 and some other literary men on Saturdays at 
 Madame Evesque's. It is one of the most in- 
 teresting gatherings at Lyons." 
 
 The Baroness Pelet had formed, with some of 
 her female friends in Paris, both Protestant and 
 Catholic, a little association for the purpose of 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 63 
 
 promoting the circulation of the Bible. These 
 ladies often asked the advice of Adolphe Monod, 
 who, on his side, took a warm interest in their 
 work, which he wished to see imitated at Lyons. 
 One of them, a Catholic, addressed to him a 
 remarkable letter, which w^e cannot help tran- 
 scribing for the edification of the reader. It 
 would certainly do honour to more than one 
 Protestant mother. 
 
 ''Paris, March 13, 1828.— A thousand 
 thanks for the letter which I have received 
 from you. . . I should have answered it sooner 
 but for sorrowful domestic occupations due to a 
 painful loss which we have sustained, yet one 
 that was attended by much blessing. You will 
 remember, perhaps, that I sjDoke to you in our 
 last conversation of my father-in-law, seventy 
 years of age, who for more than two years past 
 had united in prayer with myself and mv 
 children. I told you then that I saw him to be 
 taking every day more delight in this prayer, 
 and in the reading of a chapter of God's AYord, 
 with which we concluded. This good father 
 was called away last month. He witnessed the 
 approach of death with a confidence in his 
 Saviour, and a Christian humility, which did 
 not fail. His last utterances were the invoca- 
 
64 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 tion of blessing on Lis children, and prayers full 
 of peace offered to God through Jesus Christ. I 
 tell you these particulars, sir, as to a brother in 
 our good Saviour. 
 
 " When I had the pleasure of meeting you at 
 N , I was in a state of inexpressible con- 
 fusion : strongly bound in the chain of sin, yet 
 loving God and seeking Him ; more under the 
 impulse of instinct than of steady conviction. 
 From that time the reading of the Word was to 
 me a strange pleasure, truly strange on account 
 of my inconsistency. From that time I believed 
 that it was right to give the ichole Bible to 
 every one ; and by the grace of God I did give 
 it to my children. No word of God can be 
 hurtful ; doubt and prudence in this matter 
 seem to me a want of faith. The only comm en- 
 tar}^, as well as the only preparation, is prayer. 
 This point being settled, nothing prevented me 
 from giving the whole Bible to those whom God 
 has entrusted to my guidance. I have done so 
 with my daughters, with this condition only : 
 ' You must never ask questions of any but my- 
 self respecting passages which may surprise you. 
 Never talk about them with children ; it is the 
 holy ark ; you must not touch it in play, nor in 
 a spirit of human curiosity. When you want 
 the explanation of a passage for your Christian 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 65 
 
 iDstruction, pray, and God Himself will explain 
 it, for He has promised and He is faithful. 
 When you are in doubt, if you want an explana- 
 tion for reasons of duty or of curiosity, come to 
 me, whom God has given you for your mother, 
 and I will tell you.' ... In this way, my 
 eldest daughter, who is seventeen years old, has 
 had the entire Bible of De Sacy in her hands 
 since she knew how to read. She delio^hts in 
 it. She has several times said to me, ' I do 
 not know any pleasure so great as that of read- 
 ing the Bible.' .... This question so otten 
 arises among mothers, and seems to me so im- 
 portant, that I should think myself blâmable 
 were I not to bear my testimony on behalf of 
 this reply ; ' Yes^ all the Word of God is neces- 
 sary' 
 
 *' I return to your inquiry, whether we distri- 
 bute both the Old and the New Testaments. 
 No, sir, we give only the New Testament, 
 because we are sure that the clergy would other- 
 wise oppose our distribution ; and that which 
 would not, I trust, restrain us from the fulfil- 
 ment of a special duty, such as the education of 
 our children, ought, I think, to restrain us in a 
 work of charity, which we should conduct with 
 caution, in order that it may be extended as 
 widely as possible. If it were no longer neces- 
 
66 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 sary to use this caution, I, for my part, at least, 
 would distribute the entire Bible. 
 
 "All our friends, and especially Madame de 
 Broglie, beg to be kindly remembered to you, 
 aud remembered in your prayers/' 
 
 The gospel preaching of Adolphe Monod soon 
 gathered round him some pious persons who had 
 formed a separate congregation, but who were 
 quite ready to accept the ministry of an evan- 
 gelical pastor, if they found one in the National 
 Church.^ A letter, dated June 1828, says, 
 ^^ the ministry of Adolphe has already borne 
 precious fruit : it has brought to an end the 
 separation at Lyons. The separatist minister 
 
 * The Eglise Réformée, to which the great majority of French 
 Protestants belong, was first formed into an organic body in the 
 year 1559, when the representatives of eleven congregations met 
 secretly in Paris at the risk of their lives, and drew up a Con- 
 fession of Faith and a Code ©f Discipline. The former was very 
 nearly, if not entirely, the same as that afterwards adopted at 
 the Synod of La Rochelle in 1 571, which was again, at the Synod 
 of Paris in 1872, declared to be the Standard of Faith for the 
 French Reformed Church. The Protestant religion was the 
 object of almost unceasing persecution in France from the first 
 outbreak of the Reformation, until, in 1589, the political neces- 
 sities of Henry III. led him to seek the alliance of the Huguenots. 
 In 1598 Henry IV. granted toleration to the Protestants by the 
 Edict of Nantes. This was revoked by Louis XIV. in 1685, 
 and Protestantism was again totally prescribed until 1787, when 
 toleration was restored by an edict of Louis XVL, in accordance 
 with a motion of the Assembly of Notables. In 1802 Napoleon, 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD, 67 
 
 came to him, spoke in tlie kindest manner, and 
 said that he was going to give up the service 
 which he held at the time of the preaching ; and 
 that it would be a pleasure to him to be one of 
 his hearers." 
 
 Yet this impression was by no means general : 
 and he soon began to perceive that his preaching 
 was beginning to create some alarm, esjDecially 
 in the Consistory. He writes : — 
 
 "The Consistory treated me at first with a 
 marked kindness and regard which its after- 
 proceedings have not made me forget. It was 
 but lately that my mind had been opened to the 
 meaning of the Scripture, and that I had seen 
 the truth of what is called orthodox doctrine. 
 My religious opinions were still imperfectly 
 enlightened and settled : and my earlier sermons 
 were of a corresponding sort. It was not till 
 February, 1828, that I, for the first time, set 
 forth clearly the way of salvation in two sermons 
 which I have since printed under the titles, 
 ^ Man's Misery I and ^ God's MercijJ From that 
 date my preaching, following in the track of my 
 personal convictions, became more and more 
 
 as First Consul, proclaimed religious equality, and in the same 
 year he endowed the Reformed Church from the public funds. 
 With this state-endowment he also instituted state-control of a 
 very practical and extensive kind, as the following pages will 
 show. (Note by translator.) 
 
68 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 clear and deciclecl in its aOTeemeut with the 
 Scriptures, and with the Confession of Faith. 
 And from that time I could see that it began to 
 displease and disturb the Consistory.'' 
 
 In September, 1828, he was obliged to ask a 
 mouth's leave of absence on account of his health, 
 and this time not having sufficed for his recovery, 
 the Consistory granted an extension of it. It 
 was during this absence that debates arose within 
 the Consistory, which were to end in his deposi- 
 tion. We will not dwell at length upon the 
 history of this proceeding: we would rather 
 refer the reader to the narrative written by 
 Adolphe Monod himself, which circumstances 
 obliged his family to jDublish after his death. 
 We do not, without reluctance, bring up again 
 the remembrance of these long-past events. Yet 
 this deposition was an occurrence of such impor- 
 tance in the life of Adolphe Monod, that it would 
 be a sort of affectation to pass it by in silence. 
 Men pass away, but principles remain, and " the 
 Word of the Lord endureth for ever." We will 
 speak of these transactions without bitterness ; 
 he himself felt none, glad as he was to see that 
 the men who were most opposed to him in the 
 Consistory regarded him not only with esteem 
 but with affection. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 69 
 
 "Within tlie first twelvemoDtli of liis abode at 
 Lyons, taking into account the difficulties and 
 the opposition which he perceived to be gather- 
 ing strength around him, Adolphe Monod again 
 hesitated between the pastoral office and the 
 position of a professor, for which he always had 
 thought himself better fitted. He persevered, 
 however, in his ministry; preached in the 
 National Church till his deposition was confirmed 
 in March, 1832 ; and after that, was detained at 
 Lyons by the urgent desire of the evangelical 
 members of the congregation till 1836. The 
 church afterwards known as the Eglise Evan- 
 gelique de Lyon^ was formed at this time under 
 his care. 
 
 Nothing will better show the state of Adolphe 
 Monod's mind, when the opposition of the Con- 
 sistory began to show itself, than some frag- 
 ments of his private journal. 
 
 ^^ January i, 1828. — When I compare what I 
 was at the commencement of the year 1827 with 
 what I am at the close of it, I cannot find words 
 to express my gratitude for the past, or my con- 
 fidence for the future. God, who art love, I 
 beseech Thee, by the favours which Thou hast 
 already granted me, to bless me during the year 
 which is beginning. Bless me as a Christian, 
 
70 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 and as a minister ; and make me to grow, and 
 make my flock by meaus of me to grow, in the 
 knowledge and love of Thyself." 
 
 ^^ April 26. — my God, in accepting this 
 post at Lyons, I did not so much accept the call 
 of the Consistory as Thine. In calling me Thou 
 didst pledge Thyself to give me all that I needed 
 to perform the duties of a faithful pastor. May 
 Thy Spirit guide my spirit in the plan that I 
 mark out for myself; so that I may be able to 
 say from hour to hour, ' It is God's will that I 
 should do this, or do that.' my God, humble 
 me, prove me, chasten me, but hear me ! " 
 
 " July 13. — my God, I would consecrate to 
 Thee this my life, which I owe to Thee twice 
 over, in that Thou gavest it to me in 1802, and 
 didst save it in 1827. I offer myself therefore 
 to Thee, such as I am, this day : without suffer- 
 ing myself to be tormented by the thought of 
 what is wanting in my physical strength, my 
 knowledge, my abilities, my faith, or my love. 
 I let alone the past ; Thou hast blotted it out by 
 the blood of Thy Son, and my repentance, by 
 compelling me to turn to Him, has become the 
 source of my peace. . . Assign to me the place 
 that Thou wilt, and give me all that is necessary 
 to fill that place. Satisfied and free from regret 
 or fear, I would make it henceforth my food to 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 71 
 
 do Thy will. It is for Thee alone to make in 
 me so great and wonderful a change, but since 
 Thou hast begun it I know that Thou wilt 
 finish it. 
 
 '' Thou hast shown me, ^ly Father, the cause 
 of my regrets, and of my mournful looking back 
 to my lost time, to the violation of Thy law, 
 neglected faculties, and buried talents. It is 
 that I do not believe my sins, all my sins, to be 
 entirely blotted out, really blotted out, as really 
 as though they had never existed. Give me full 
 peace through the blood of the cross. It is, 
 moreover, because I am self-seeking and not 
 seeking Thee alone. Give me a single eye 
 directed towards Thyself Once more, it is 
 because I do not know how much Thou canst 
 accomplish for me and in me. Give me entire 
 confidence in Thy power and Thy goodness, and 
 in Thy Spirit who can do infinitely more than I 
 think or imagine. But above all, give me peace 
 through the blood of Thy Cross." 
 
 ''July 16. — my God, may I listen to none, 
 look to none, consult none but Thyself. Take 
 away from me the spirit of a slave, and giYo. me 
 the spirit of a child. Give me each day my 
 daily bread, my daily task, my daily thoughts, 
 my daily progress." 
 
 "August 8. — I find myself in a diflficulty as 
 
72 
 
 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 great as tbat of the week preceding July 28. 
 I have to preach the day after to-morrow, at the 
 installation of Martin, and my thoughts are still 
 quite torpid and confused. ... my God and 
 my Saviour, I am not discouraged. I remember 
 what Thou hast done for me on former occasions, 
 and I look to Thee. Thou wouldest no doubt 
 call into exercise my faith, and I bless Thee for 
 it. I thank Thee for the privilege of proclaiming 
 Thy truth next Sunday. For Thy mercy's sake, 
 and in the name of Thy Son Jesus Christ, make 
 me in this discourse to seek only Thy glory, and 
 to glorify Thee." 
 
 " October 20. — The less that the remembrance 
 of my sins is able to awaken terror in my soul, 
 the more it awakens sorrow and humiliation : 
 the less it avails to disturb my peace with God, 
 the more it avails to disturb my peace with my- 
 self. The more we are assured that God has 
 forgiven us fully, the less we can forgive our- 
 selves. 
 
 " Far from our becomino: lax in the observance 
 of Jesus Christ's commandments, by believing 
 that He has already expiated all our sins ; it is 
 only this belief which can effectually stir us up 
 to keep them." 
 
 " Novemher 9. — A ship is driven into port by 
 a storm. There, although there is no longer any 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 73 
 
 trouble ^Yitllout, there is within, because it is 
 shattered by the tempest. Such is my history. 
 My conversion has been a shipwreck, and my 
 vessel is still shattered, and makes slow way 
 within the port, yet it is in the port ; thanks to 
 my God, and my Saviour." 
 
 '^ Mardi 28. — How can I brinç^ this multitude 
 to taste the Gospel ; and draw this people, which 
 is so great, to Thee ? I have but one means ; 
 namely, to be weak like the Apostles, that Thou 
 may est be as strong in me as Thou wast in 
 them. . . . Give me, my God, a love for all, 
 as Jesus Christ loved me perfectly when I was a 
 sinner, and an enemy to Him." 
 
 ''June 7. — M. said to a member of the Con- 
 sistory, * You will not find it easy to show M. 
 Monod that what he preaches is not according 
 to the Bible ; ' and P. replied naively, ' We shall 
 take good care not to attempt it, we should be 
 beaten.' ' But you are taking on yourselves an 
 immense responsibility.' — ' Yes, and our position 
 is therefore much more critical than yours.' " 
 
 We have here to mention an important event 
 in the private life of Adolphe Monod, which coin- 
 cided with the beg-innino^ of his ecclesiastical 
 difficulties ; namely, his marriage. Miss Hannah 
 Honyman belonged to a respectable Scotch family, 
 
74 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 which had settled in Lyons after tlie troubles of 
 1814-15, and which Adolphe Monod was called 
 to visit in his pastoral capacity, at a time when 
 God brought upon them great and repeated trials. 
 Miss Honyman, who of a family of four children 
 remained alone with her mother, united a noble 
 character and a sincere and enlightened piety to 
 the excellent education which she had received. 
 In those years of trial and sorrow, she proved 
 herself, by the tenderness of her affection, the 
 steadfastness of her faith, and her modest and 
 quiet activity, to be that strong-hearted '" woman 
 of whom the Scripture says, that "the heart of 
 her husband trusts in her." To the end of her 
 husband's life, she was the faithful and devoted 
 companion of his ministry, the friend of the poor, 
 the feeble, the prisoner, in short, of all those who 
 could not repay her. Simplicity was a marked 
 feature in her character. She survived her hus- 
 band twelve years. Like him, she was called to 
 glorify God in sickness and suffering ; and her 
 last days were full of serenity and peace. " Her 
 children rise up and call her blessed." 
 
 The marriage took place, September 2d, 1829. 
 The wedding tour of Monsr. and Madame A. 
 Monod consisted of an excursion of a few days 
 
 •^ "Feiniiie forte." "Virtuous woman" in the English ver- 
 sion. Prov. xxxi. 10. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 75 
 
 in Daupliiné. An episode connected with this 
 journey is interesting, as a manifestation of the 
 ardent zeal for the conversion of those around 
 him by which Adolphe Monod was animated. 
 Their stay at Vienne happened to coincide with 
 the return of General Lafayette, to whom Adolphe 
 Monod addressed the followinç^ letter : — 
 
 " General — My curiosity to see a man whose 
 celebrity (humanly speaking) has been so v/ell 
 earned as yours, made me miugle with the crowd 
 which assembled to witness your entrance to this 
 town. As I saw the honours which you are 
 receiving, and remembered those which you have 
 received elsewhere, a feeling was awakened within 
 me, in which I was doubtless singular ; namely, 
 that of fear lest your glory should hide from 
 your sight eternal happiness ; v/hich alone is 
 worthy to be sought by beings who are not sure 
 that they have a day to live. I feared lest, dis- 
 posed as we all are to pride, so much glory might 
 perhaps lift you up greatly, and thus close 
 against you the entrance of the kingdom of Jesus 
 Christ, which is for the humble only. Impressed 
 with this thought, and urged by the interest 
 which a Christian takes in the welfare of others, 
 I felt a w^ish that some one should point out to 
 you w^hat, according to God's word, you need to 
 do in order that you may secure eternal life. 
 
76 LIBE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 And seeing no likelihood tliat any one else would 
 undertake this task, I thought that it might be 
 God's will that I should do so myself, and I am 
 prepared to do it. If you will grant me a hear- 
 ing, I will be at your service to meet you at any 
 place that you may name to-morrow morning, at 
 whatever time would suit you between eight and 
 ten o'clock. I only ask for a quarter of an hour, 
 or even less, if that is too much. 
 
 " The bearer of this note will bring me your 
 reply, if you send me one. If you grant me an 
 interview, I pray God that our conversation may 
 be guided in such a manner that you may find in 
 it the beginning of Christian peace. If you are 
 not willing to see me, I will still pray for you, and 
 will hope that it may please Him, now or here- 
 after, to enlighten you for your soul's salvation." 
 
 He received the following reply :— - 
 " Vienne, Sept. 5, 1829. — My short stay at 
 Vienne, and the obligations laid upon me by the 
 kindness which I have met with here, prevent 
 me, sir, from having the advantage of an inter- 
 view with you. I am not the less grateful for 
 your counsel and your good wishes, which agree 
 with those which I have several times received 
 in the course of my journey in America, from 
 worthy persons who were of your religious views. 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 77 
 
 I sliall have pleasure in receiving a letter con- 
 taining what you wished to say to me. — Accept 
 the assurance of my esteem, La Fayette." 
 
 Some days before his marriage, Adolphe Monod 
 had addressed the followiner letter to his friend. 
 Pastor Yallette, who had taken his place at 
 Naples : — ■ 
 
 '' Lyons^ August 18, 1829. — . . . . The following 
 is a brief narrative of my own history, and that 
 of my church, since I last wrote. I returned 
 from my long holiday last January. The 14th 
 of February I asked leave of the Consistory to 
 engage a suffragan at my own cost. This was 
 granted ; but I had to choose one, and then sub- 
 mit my choice to the approval of the Consistory. 
 The 19th of April (Easter-day) I preached a 
 sermon, in which I showed that no one can 
 die in peace, until he believes in free pardon 
 through the blood of Jesus Christ. This sermon 
 gave great offence, especially to the Consistory. 
 On the 24th I proposed a suffragan to the Con- 
 sistory. He was rejected, as well as any other 
 who should hold my views. I therefore resigned 
 myself to work alone. On the 1 7th of May I 
 preached on Eomans vi. i, and showed that, far 
 from good works being hindered by faith, not a 
 single good work is possible with a soul which 
 
78 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 Las not believed in free salvation by Jesus 
 Clirist. This seraion gave even more offence 
 than the other. On May 30th the Consistory 
 met and decided to send me a deputation to 
 request that I would alter my preacbing and my 
 conduct. I was waited upon by the delegates 
 on June 2d, and having asked them to explain 
 the nature of the change desired, wdiich w^as 
 that I should preach and act as tliough I did 
 not believe in free salvation, I replied that I 
 could not do so. On the 5th of June the Con- 
 sistory decided that my presence in the Church 
 was doing harm, and that I should be requested 
 to resign : thouo^h not until a hearino; had been 
 given me — in accordance with my demand. 
 
 " I spoke in my defence on the 20th, and in 
 the first place showed that they could not call 
 upon me to resign, except it were proved that I 
 was not fulfilling the duties of my ministry ; 
 which I challenged them to prove. Secondly, I 
 answered the charges which had been brought 
 asrainst me, of which I acknowledo^ed some to be 
 w^ell founded, and promised to profit by them, 
 but showed that the rest were unjust. On the 
 25 th the Consistory, without referring to my 
 sermon, which it could not refute, wrote to desire 
 my resignation. I refused, also in writing, on 
 July 1st; and left for Paris the same day. I 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 79 
 
 returned here last week. During my absence 
 the Consistory has taken away my catechumens, 
 and requested M. to instruct them. They have 
 besides written to my father, and begged him to 
 urge me to give in my resignation ; but I did 
 not think it right to surrender what I believe to 
 be God's will, to my father's influence, any more 
 than to the authority of the Consistory ; so that 
 this device also failed. They have got but one 
 means left ; namely, to call for my deposition 
 by the Government. But as they have nothing 
 but my views to allege against me, they will 
 not succeed. 
 
 "It is a sad state of affairs in one sense, yet a 
 happy one in this sense ; that this very opposi- 
 tion proves that the Lord has enabled me to 
 touch the sore place — that the church of Lyons 
 is not altogether dead, but is coming to life 
 again. Souls have been converted since my 
 arrival at Lyons, and some of them by my 
 ministry. We have some zealous and experi- 
 enced Christians, and we are lookiuor to the 
 Lord for great blessings on this church. 
 
 " As for myself, how have I stirred up this 
 opposition ? Is there any fault on my part ? 
 Perhaps my animation, my energy, which some- 
 times goes beyond the limits of gentleness in my 
 preachiug, especially when preaching extempore, 
 
8o LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 as I almost always do ; something of determina- 
 tion, of austerity, in my voice and manner ; my 
 miseries in short ; have contributed to this irri- 
 tation. But this part of the cause is very small. 
 And the great and almost only reason of the 
 opposition is the distinctness and boldness with 
 which the Lord enables me to proclaim salvation 
 by the cross : which seems madness to these hear- 
 ers, of whom almost all are worldly 
 
 . . It appears to me that the Lord is bearing wit- 
 ness to my fidelity, by the blessing which he 
 bestows on my ministry, and likewise by the 
 very trials which He makes me encounter in it : 
 for He has granted me * not only to believe on 
 Him, but also to suffer for His sake.' Yet I do 
 not mean to say that I will not set myself to 
 gain that which I most want ; gentleness, unction, 
 and evangelical tenderness. I feel a great want 
 of these qualities, and not only of them but of 
 all the qualities of a minister of Christ." 
 
 The opposition continued to increase. Adolphe 
 Monod wrote in the month of November : 
 
 "During the first days of this month, grieved, 
 and nearly overwhelmed, by the daily trial of 
 the opposition of the Consistory of the flock and 
 my colleagues, informed moreover that there was 
 some softening, fearing lest I should myself have 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOB. Si 
 
 been wanting in gentleness, I sought a restora- 
 tion of good-will, both in regard to the flock, by 
 making some visits with my wife, and yet more 
 in regard to my colleagues. These advances were 
 received with joy, and with demonstrations of 
 pleasure which I thought were sincere : but this 
 scheme of reconciliation was not to last. 
 
 " A fortnight ago I began to perceive that the 
 opposition was growing stronger than ever. To 
 the false reports which are commonly circulated 
 against me new ones are added ; that I have 
 visions of angels ; that I am in the pay of England, 
 &c. On Tuesday I learnt in a Christian family 
 that a petition requesting my dismissal is being 
 carried from house to house. It had then forty 
 
 signatures, and more have been added 
 
 What will come of it ? If a hundred signatures 
 or more can be gained (and I think that they 
 can), and if the Consistory sends this petition, 
 enclosed in one of its own, to call for my deposi- 
 tion by Cuvier, can one hope that he will refuse 
 it, opposed as he is to all divisions ? I saw him 
 when at Paris, my father took me to call upon 
 him. My father first spoke alone with him on 
 what was taking place at Lyons, and then he 
 called me. Cuvier said to me, ' I have re- 
 ceived no information. I will only say to you 
 what I say to everybody. Avoid everything 
 
82 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 wMcli may create divisions.' — ' I wish to do 
 so, Monsieur le Baron, but within the limits, be 
 it understood, which are allowed by conscience 
 and the Gospel.' — 'Quite so, there is no rule 
 without exception ; but do what you can for 
 peace. ^ 
 
 To his brother Frederic. 
 
 ''Lyons, Dec. 23, 1829. — I must bear witness 
 that the Lord has made me to walk by faith and 
 renounce my own wilL I prayed, and having 
 never doubted that He had called me here, and 
 would still keep me here, I said to myself : 
 * Either the Lord will remove me ; and then 
 He will give me to see clearly His will in my 
 removal ; or else He will have me to stay ; and 
 then He will supply all that I need, not only in 
 the Gospel, but also in my temporal affairs.* 
 
 *' One thing more particularly strikes me. It 
 seems certain to me that the majority of the 
 flock reject me. I have no reason to believe 
 that there are more than forty or fifty persons 
 at most who are avowedly on the side of the 
 
 * Cuvier, the illustrious naturalist, was a Protestant, and in 
 1822 was made Grand Master of the Faculties of Protestant 
 Theology. " This appointment associated Lim with the Université, 
 and gave him the superintendence, not only of the religious but 
 of the civil and political, rii^hts of his own creed." (Note by 
 Translator.) 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. Z2> 
 
 Gospel. Of those who are well disposed towards 
 the Gospel, and friendly towards myself, and 
 who for the one or the other of these reasons 
 wish me to stay, I cannot say what the number 
 may be ; but I think that it is not considerable. 
 Under these circumstances, I do not think that 
 the Minister can refuse to depose me, nor ought, 
 perhaps, to do so. And, were he to refuse, my 
 remaining here, despite of the Consistory and 
 the congregation, would be not only painful to 
 flesh and blood (which I ought not to consider), 
 but also, as it seems to me, more likely to injure 
 the cause of truth than to advance it. Perhaps 
 the Lord has accomplished at Lyons all that He 
 intended to do by my means, and is preparing 
 new labourers for Himself in this place, and for 
 me a new field of work. 
 
 ** In this state of uncertainty I go to the Lord 
 in the first place, and say to Him continually, and 
 I hope sincerely, ' Teach me to do thy will, for 
 Thou art my God. Cause me to know the way 
 wherein I shall walk, for I lift up my soul unto 
 Thee' (Ps. cxliii.) In the next place, I have 
 recourse to the prayers and the advice of 
 Christians who are wiser and more experienced 
 than myself, and who can judge the more 
 soundly as to my position, from not being impli- 
 cated in it themselves." 
 
84 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 Another path seemed to open before Lim 
 some months later : the chair of Moral Theology 
 and Sacred Ehetoric in the Theological College 
 of Montauban, being vacated by the death of 
 M. Frossard, January 3, 1830. The preceding 
 letters account for the fact that Adolphe Monod, 
 yielding to the advice of his father and several 
 of his friends, and supported likewise by twenty- 
 seven Consistories, petitioned for a dispensation 
 of the age required for a nomination to the 
 Professorship, and resolved to offer himself as a 
 candidate for the vacant chair. 
 
 He set off, therefore, for Montauban, and 
 w^rote from Toulouse on June the i8th, little 
 suspecting how matters were preparing for the 
 competition. The letter is interesting, because 
 it brings to light the beginning of his intercourse 
 with the Messrs. Courtois of Toulouse, who 
 became to him such faithful friends : — 
 
 "I expected to find in the south of France 
 a beautiful country, well watered and hilly. I 
 was much deceived. Everywhere I find a flat 
 country with nothing picturesque in it : no 
 abundance of w^ater, nor fine trees. I have not 
 seen a sino^le landscape as beautiful as those 
 which we see on the road from Lyons to Mazet. 
 And from Avignon to Montpellier all is dry. 
 After leaving the department of the Hérault, 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 85 
 
 and as you approach Toulouse, the country is 
 rich and well cultivated. Living is not dear. 
 Formerly this fine district wanted means of 
 transport. Men who were well-to-do, or even 
 rich, in land and in produce of all sorts, but 
 unable to export their products, presented the 
 singular contrast of abundance in some things 
 and scarcity in others. Noblemen, who gave 
 splendid dinners and hunting parties, where 
 everything was lavishly plentiful, were but in- 
 differently dressed, because they had abundance 
 of everything but money. To supply this want, 
 the Canal of Languedoc was made in the reign 
 of Louis XIV. It o'oes from Toulouse to Beziers, 
 and extends to the sea near Agde. It renders 
 immense service to the country. 
 
 " The Consistory of Toulouse contains very few 
 pious members, but the remainder are not op- 
 posed. The congregation in general is deficient 
 in piety. S. thinks that they want an opposition. 
 There is one very interesting family of the name 
 of Courtois. It consists of the father, an elderly 
 man, of his wife, an English woman, who is 
 deeply pious, and of three sons, who are follow- 
 ing their mother's steps, and of whom the eldest 
 is already a very advanced Christian. These 
 young men lose no opportunity of proclaiming 
 the good news. If any one communicates with 
 
S6 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 them on matters of business, one of them will 
 have a word with him on the more important 
 matter of salvation. If there is any one sick, 
 they go to visit him. If they hear that a 
 Protestant, even one who is entirely unknown 
 to them, does not attend public worship, they 
 go to urge him to do so. On Sundays, from six 
 in the morninor till the time of Divine service, 
 they go from house to house, wherever they can 
 expound the Word of God. 
 
 '^ As their family is one of the first in the town 
 in point of wealth and credit, people will bear 
 with more from them than they would from 
 others, and their example carries much weight 
 with it. These men are more faithful than we." 
 
 The nomination at Montauban was to take 
 place by voting. The opening of the election, 
 originally fixed for June 21, had been adjourned 
 to the 23d. The two candidates, Messrs. Poupot 
 and Adolphe Monod, were either arrived at 
 Montauban or on their way, when three mem- 
 bers of the electoral body wrote to M. Cuvier 
 that the motives which led them to set aside 
 M. Monod on the 28th of April, namely, the 
 troubles which he had caused at Lyons, existed 
 still ; and that they had therefore reasons for 
 rejecting M. Monod, independently of his abili- 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 87 
 
 ties or literary qualifications. The Minister, in 
 reply, issued an order declaring the election 
 which was to have taken place at Montauban to 
 be indefinitely adjourned. It never took place 
 either at Montauban or elsewhere. The chair 
 of Moral Theology remained vacant four years. 
 On the 31st of December 1833, an order, signed 
 by M. Guizot, appointed M. Jalaguier, pastor at 
 Sancerre, to be lecturer on Morality. After- 
 wards, M. Jalaç^uier havinor been made Professor 
 of Dogmatic Theology on April 19, 1836, an 
 order of August 1 7 in the same year, issued by 
 Baron Pelet de la Lozère, appointed Adolphe 
 Monod provisionally to be Lecturer on Moral 
 Theology of the Protestant University of Mon- 
 tauban. 
 
 Eeturning to Lyons, Adolphe Monod resumed 
 quietly, so far as he was allowed, the functions 
 of his ministry. 
 
 "You know," he writes to one of his brothers, 
 " that I have established a new service for the 
 exposition of God's Word. I wished to hold it 
 at the church, but the Consistory was opposed ; 
 so I hold it at my own house, and the Lord 
 has blessed it wonderfully. One evening I had 
 more than 1 20 hearers ; generally there are 
 from 80 to 100." 
 
 Under these circumstances the idea of sépara- 
 
88 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 tion occurred to him more than once. But he 
 thought that the path of fidelity was to hold on 
 his wav, as lono^ as he was allowed to do so, and 
 to wait for a solution of the difficulty, rather 
 than to precipitate it. 
 
 To M. Gaussen. 
 
 "Lyons, Jan. 22, 183 1. — As to separation, it is 
 true that I have more than once been doubtful 
 what I ought to do, but as yet I have not been 
 seriously troubled with the question. Judging 
 by the letter of Scripture and the example of 
 the primitive Church, I should be disposed to 
 separate. Certainly, neither the church of Jeru- 
 salem nor that of Corinth was orcyanised like 
 the church of Lyons. Nor do I feel any longer 
 an entire liberty in administering the com- 
 munion to the first comer. I fear lest I should 
 thus partake in another man's sins, and give 
 the Lord's blood rashly. 
 
 " I hardly think that St. Paul could have en- 
 dured my position. With resj)ect to the preach- 
 ing of the Gospel, are you aware to what an 
 extent the Consistory can fetter me ? It is true 
 that once in every three weeks I can proclaim 
 the messac^e of eternal life to a con s^resra tion 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 89 
 
 numbering from 1000 to 1200 persons. I have 
 also a dozen catechumens under instruction, and 
 I give a lesson once a week to a few children. 
 It is true, moreover, that on Sundays, at my 
 own house, I give an exposition of Holy Scrip- 
 ture, which the Lord is visibly blessing. But I 
 cannot besoin new services in the church, nor 
 preach more frequently, nor give religious in- 
 struction in the schools. ... If separated, that 
 is to say, free, could I not carry out the Lord's 
 wdll more vigorously and extensively ? These 
 considerations sometimes occupy my thoughts. 
 But there is much, I know, to set agaiust them. 
 In this state of things I think that I ought to 
 stay w^here I am, according to the precept in 
 I Cor. vii. 1 7. To sum the matter up, it is for 
 God, as you say, to make a way for me." 
 
 Meanwhile the state of affairs became more 
 and more strained, and the opposition more 
 violent. On March 20tb, Adolphe Monod 
 preached a sermon which some weeks later was 
 to be the stated reason of his deposition. And 
 on the 14th of April he read to the Consistory 
 a proposal relating to the re-establishment of 
 discipline in the Lord's Supper, which formed a 
 second allegation. It w^as some wrecks before 
 Whit-Sunday. Under these circumstances he 
 
90 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 did not feel himself at liberty to admiuister the 
 Lord's Supper. 
 
 "May 19. — my God! I cannot, Thou 
 knowest, give the Lord's Supper on Sunday in 
 the midst of this confusion. I thank Thee that 
 Thou hast enlightened me on this point. Thou 
 wilt enliohten me also on the rest. Ob, show me 
 now how to perform that which Thou hast com- 
 manded me. Give me, Lord, a clear view of 
 Thy will. Thou art the light of the world. I 
 follow Thee. I sball not walk in darkness. 
 
 " What sball I say to the Consistory? I asked 
 of them the observation of the order establish ed 
 by the Scripture, and confirmed by the French 
 Eeformed Church, for the administration of the 
 Lord's Supper. The Consistory, in reply to my 
 proposal, passed to the order of the day ; and 
 made of it a ground for accusing me to the 
 Government. Under these circumstances I shall 
 not administer the Lord's Supper on Whit- 
 Sunday." 
 
 In June he took a journey to Paris to visit 
 his family. 
 
 "Paris, June 7, 1831. — My heart is full of 
 gratitude and joy at the temporal and spiritual 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 91 
 
 blessings wLicli God is shedding on our family. 
 I found all my circle well. My father and 
 mother do not seem to me at all altered. All 
 their grandchildren are each prettier than the 
 rest, and are in the best health. I arrived at 
 nine o'clock and found the family at breakfast. 
 My mother took me all over the house. Frederic 
 had been ill for some days with a cold. Let us 
 pray for him. His life is precious for the Lord's 
 service. 
 
 *^ My mother is well. So also are B. and H. V. 
 God be praised a thousand times for it. Oh, 
 with what love, what faith, ought we to pray 
 that the extraordinary blessings bestowed by 
 God on this family may extend to the whole of 
 it without exception, and that they may all 
 receive eternal life." 
 
 ^^ June 18. — I am going to preach this morn- 
 ing, not at the Oratoire but in one of the chapels, 
 for Audebez. I was not inclined to preach, and 
 at first refused ; but was so strongly urged that 
 I thought I should be wanting in simplicity if I 
 persisted in refusing. 
 
 '^ I have received a letter from the Minister. 
 He maintains that the order issued, May 21, is 
 not irreg^ular nor illeo^al, and advises me to 
 submit to it until the Government has decided 
 respecting my deposition. 
 
92 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 " * Be things as they may, the Lord is good 
 to Israel.' The letter of the Minister leaves no 
 doubt in my mind that my deposition is con- 
 firmed. The God of our deliverance will not 
 forsake us, nor any of His children ; no, not one 
 of them." 
 
 In the month of October, 1831, the little sepa- 
 rated community begged Adolphe Monod to 
 become their pastor. The call was addressed 
 to him in a letter of which we give a few 
 sentences. 
 
 Tlie Church of God in Christ at Lyons to its 
 beloved brother, Adolphe Monod. 
 
 ''Lyons, Oct. 19, 1831. — The whole church 
 being convened yesterday for a special assembly, 
 one of us proposed that you should be requested 
 to become our pastor in the ways of the Lord. 
 This j)^oposal was unanimously adopted. A 
 weighty consideration for you, as for us, is that 
 of the advancement of the kingdom of God at 
 Lyons. We know that it has long occupied 
 your thoughts, and the circumstances which 
 have lately transpired make it evident. There- 
 fore, without taking into account the bonds 
 which still keep you at a distance from us, we 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 93 
 
 are persuaded that if you agree to our request, 
 you will be a blessed instrument of gatherino- 
 together all the children of God who are still 
 scattered abroad in this place. 
 
 ** Although we know that your views as to 
 church government differ from ours, tbis has not 
 for a moment hindered us in making our request, 
 since w^e are persuaded that this divergence of 
 opinion will be lost in the spirit of love." 
 
 Notwithstanding all that was painful in 
 waiting so long for a solution of the difficulty, 
 Adolphe Monod was not wdlling to take any 
 decisive step until his sentence of dismissal was 
 passed. This state of uncertainty lasted some 
 months longer. We give a few passages from 
 his diary at this period : — 
 
 "August 14. — I w^as struck in reading the 
 17th chapter of the 'Pilgrim's Progress.' I recoo-- 
 nised myself in Littlefaith. Faintheart, Mistrust, 
 and Guilt have fallen upon me, and left me half- 
 dead. I must call to my help Energy, Trust, and 
 Good-conscience, and I shall be delivered. ' I 
 am afflicted and miserable.' " * 
 
 '^August 25. — Lord, teach me to be towards 
 my servants what Thou art towards us : kind, 
 
 * Psalm xl. 17. French version. 
 
94 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 their equal before Thee, seeking their good ; yet 
 their master, and requiring of them respect and 
 obedience, in order that thy word may be obeyed 
 by them and by me." 
 
 " Sunday, December 4. — Prayer is to the 
 soul what breathing is to the body. When we 
 have lost breath, we breathe intentionally and 
 strongly ; but in our ordinary condition we 
 breathe without thinkinçr of it, and without 
 efifort. So with the soul ; when it has lost the 
 perception and the sight of God, we go upon 
 our knees, we cry to God : this is praying at 
 intervals. But in his ordinary state a man 
 ought constantly to pray, to seek after God, and 
 to do all as in His presence and for His glory. 
 This is prayiug without ceasing." 
 
 "Sunday Evening, Decemher 11. — The Lord 
 has kept me to-day in His peace. I am 
 strengthened in the persuasion that the main 
 strength of my life ought to be employed in 
 the active duties of the pastorate.: in going 
 from pLace to place at Lyons, exhorting, con- 
 verting,'"' consoling, praying, expounding the 
 AVord : either to the unconverted who are 
 willing to hear me, or to the children of 
 God." 
 
 * James v. 19, 20. 
 
 \ 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 95 
 
 To Madame Evesque. 
 
 ''Lyons, January 28, 1832. — Dear Madame, 
 
 and our excellent sister in Jesus Christ, 
 
 Your letters not only give us pleasure, but do us 
 good and lead us to pray for you. The ways 
 of God become ever more mauifest He is 
 going, I doubt not, to make a great separation 
 of His children, for the purpose of sanctifying 
 them, of furtherino^ His kinordom in their hearts 
 without hindrance, and of giving up the worldly 
 to the helplessness of their own wisdom and 
 their own strength. How clearly does God 
 make us see the truth of His Word as to the 
 natural corruption of man, and what goodness, 
 what incredible mercy has He shown in bringing 
 us out of this present world and changing our 
 hearts. Glory be to Him, and confusion of face 
 to ourselves. 
 
 " I receive with gratitude your sisterly exhor- 
 tation to more gentleness in the exercise of my 
 ministry. To you who understand me, and who 
 will not see in this confession a retractation of 
 the truth of God which I have preached, I 
 have not hesitation in saying ; it is true. I 
 have reason to humble myself before God for 
 havins: wanted that love which believes all 
 
go LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 things and hopes all things, and which leads the 
 good shepherd to give his life for the sheep. I 
 will not say that I have no love for souls. God 
 has put the beginning of it in my heart, and 
 it is for the sake of savins: souls that I have 
 continued in a position so contrary to my own 
 liking : but I feel that I am weak in love, as 
 well as in firmness of faith, in patience and in 
 fidelity." 
 
 On the loth of April he at last received from 
 the secretary of the Consistory a notice of the 
 decree of deposition, with a letter explaining 
 that the Consistory had relied on the Prefect to 
 make this communication. 
 
 To his brother Frederic. 
 
 *' Lyons, April 12, 1832. — We have been 
 grieved to hear that you have been sufifering 
 again. You have been much tried in your 
 health this long time ; may God strengthen you 
 for His service, if He thinks fit to do so. I have 
 had, however, an example lately set before me 
 which shows that our weakness is often our 
 strength. I speak of the excellent Gouthier, 
 who spent two days here. Who is more feeble ? 
 But who is stronger ? Not to speak of his 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 97 
 
 excellent writicgs, how precious is his conver- 
 sation ! It is scanty and brief ; but, in conse- 
 quence of his retirement and his sufferings, 
 living in prayer almost without interruption, 
 delivered from many passions w^hich still trouble 
 us ; and, as it were, already seated in heavenly 
 places with Jesus Christ ; he has such a spiritual 
 view of thiDgs, that a few words from him often 
 give me more instruction than many sermons. 
 I have no counsellor who is more useful to 
 me. . . . 
 
 " Blanc has advised me to write to the Mini- 
 ster begging him to let me know the reasons of 
 his decisioD, and especially whether they are 
 founded on my conduct or my doctrine. What 
 do you think of it ? I confess that I do not 
 see plainly the use of this step. I do not wish 
 to prolong ;the quarrel without necessity, but 
 would rather hasten to give the children of God 
 the benefit of my liberty, and consecrate my- 
 self entirely to the formation and building up 
 of the Church, and to the preaching of God's 
 Word. 
 
 '' Do you suppose that there will be any oppo- 
 sition on the part of the Government ? Would 
 not a very open procedure be the best way of 
 preventing it ? as, for example, a protest ad- 
 dressed to the Minister, stating that by his 
 
98 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 decision he constrains the members of the 
 French Eeformed Church to form an independ- 
 ent Church. I do not know why I have a 
 presentiment that if we open a chapel, properly 
 so called, we shall be restrained. The Con- 
 sistory are concerned in the matter, and we have 
 just seen what power they have over the mind 
 of the Government." 
 
 Two calls offered themselves to Adolphe 
 Monod at the time of his official dismissal. One, 
 which he had already received for the first time 
 the preceding year ; namely, to be professor in 
 the Divinity School at Geneva ; the^other, to be 
 preacher in the Oratoire Evangélique at Lau- 
 sanne. Each of these positions, especially the 
 former, must have had great attractions for him. 
 The letter containing his reply to the Société 
 Evangélique of Geneva shows what was then his 
 position, and how he viewed it himself : — 
 
 "Lyons, April 13, 1832. 
 " Gentlemen, and honoured brethren in Jesus 
 Christ, — Grace and peace be multiplied to you. 
 May the Spirit of power, of love, and of a sound 
 mind rest upon the excellent work which you 
 have undertaken in faith for the glory of Christ's 
 name. 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 99 
 
 '' I wished at first to write to you wLen I 
 first heard of my dismissal, but I thought that I 
 ouf^ht to wait until the notice of it was delivered 
 in an official form. It was not till the loth of 
 this month that I received a communication in- 
 forming me of the act of my dismissal It is a 
 Eoyal Order couched in the following terms : — 
 
 *^ ' Louis Philippe, &c. Taking into account 
 the deliberation of the Consistory of Lyons of 
 April 15, 183 1, leading to the dismissal of 
 M. Adolphe Monod, pastor of that Consistorial 
 church : likewise the subsequent demands of 
 the aforesaid body : likewise the memorials 
 drawn up by M. Monod in reply : likewise the 
 letters of the Prefect of the Rlione, especially 
 that bearing the date of the 12th of January 
 last: likewise the 25th article of the law of the 
 1 8th of Germinal, year X.,'" we have, acting 
 upon the report of our Minister of State of the 
 department of Justice and of Public Worship, 
 ordained, and do ordain as follows : — 
 
 " ' Art. I. The dismissal of M. Adolphe Monod, 
 pastor of the Eeformed Church of Lyons, de- 
 creed by the Consistory in its session of April 
 15, 1 83 1, is approved. 
 
 * April 7, 1802. The law by which Napoleon I. established 
 and organised the Reformed Church and Lutheran Church in 
 France. 
 
loo LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 '* ' Art. 2. Our Minister of State, &c., is charged 
 with the execution, &c. 
 
 'Paris, March 19, 1832. 
 
 (Signed) Louis Philippe. 
 
 MONTALIVET. 
 CUVIER. 
 
 ' A true copy. 
 
 ' Gaspapjn, Prefect of the PJione.' '"' 
 
 *' You will observe that no allegations are 
 stated in the order. The Government has thus 
 escaped all mention of reasons, although the 
 text of the law states that the Consistory shall 
 present the reasons for deposition to the Govern- 
 ment, which shall either approve or reject them. 
 By this form of proceeding the Government 
 seems to recognise an unlimited authority in 
 the Consistories : even more than the Conseil 
 d'Etat did at Geneva in the Company, by the 
 dismissal of M. Gaussen. Be things as they 
 may, it is written that all things are subject 
 to God, and we know that all this will work 
 too"ether for good to those who love Him. 
 
 *'With regard to myself, to the call which 
 you have given me, and to the path which I 
 
 * Father of the Comte Agénor de Gasparin, so well known as 
 a Christian writer. 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. loi 
 
 ought to follow, the prayer which we ofifered 
 unitedly to God, and which I have daily re- 
 newed, that He would show me His will so 
 clearly that I could not mistake it, has been 
 answered with the faithfulness which is His 
 wont. For, so lone: as the Government had 
 not given sentence on my case, I felt satisfied 
 that I ought to remain at my post. And now 
 that sentence has been given, I seem to see 
 as distinctly what my immediate duty is, and 
 that ouofht to suffice me. ' The morrow shall 
 take thous^ht for the thing's of itself.' You shall 
 judge for yourselves. 
 
 *' At the close of 1830, a portion of the Chris- 
 tians at Lyons formed themselves into a dis- 
 senting congregation : this church has since 
 increased to the number of twenty-five or thirty 
 members. It has sought in all directions for a 
 pastor without success. God has kept it wait- 
 ing, without any regular spiritual guides, and 
 without the use of the sacraments. When I 
 was deposed by the Consistory and soon after 
 suspended, these brethren thought that God was 
 reserving me to be their spiritual guide, and 
 they gave me a call last November. I replied 
 that I could not leave my post, not being will- 
 ing to resign : so they continued waiting. 
 
 " The other Christians at Lyons continued to 
 
102 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 attend the National Church, at any rate when 
 I preached. AVhen I was deposed and sus- 
 pended, they ceased to attend there and came 
 to my informal service of Sunday afternoon. 
 With regard to the regular preaching of the 
 Word of God, as well as the use of the sacra- 
 ments and regular church-order, they also have 
 been without it, and have waited. 
 
 *'The eyes of both these parties were turned 
 towards me. They were waiting for me, and 
 it seemed to them that my release would be 
 theirs also. During this interval each party 
 became better acquainted with the other, and 
 now the unanimous wish is to unite and form 
 one body. Possessing the confidence of both, 
 I am regarded by all as called by God to accom- 
 plish the desired amalgamation, by founding a 
 united Church, becoming its first pastor, and 
 directing its first steps. 
 
 '^ Besides this, there is a growing number of 
 persons whom I cannot at present regard as con- 
 verted, but who attend my services on Sundays 
 and week-days, and I have reason to believe that 
 this number would be greater if I preached in a 
 la.rge hall specially a23propriated to the purpose, 
 instead of in a room of my own house. 
 
 '' Thus much for Lyons. As to the other Ee- 
 formed congregations in France, you know that 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 103 
 
 they are aware of my position. My dismissal 
 affects them, and not myself only ; and we may 
 expect that, by an almost inevitable sequence of 
 events, the same blow will sooner or later fall 
 on other faithful pastors. If it must be so, it is 
 of great importance that Lyons, being the iirsfc 
 church in which dismissal has taken place, should 
 also first set the example of what churches should 
 do ; in order that the hatred of the world 
 may turn to the furtherance of the kingdom of 
 God. 
 
 " I ask you then, gentlemen, and beloved 
 brethren ; whose wisdom and charity as well as 
 faithfulness God has deig^ned to honour ; can I 
 in this state of affairs leave Lyons, when every- 
 thing there is in a state of transition, and 
 so visibly prepared by the Lord for so import- 
 ant a work of formation ; a work to which I 
 seem to be called by God as distinctly as if 
 He had called me by name ? All the brethren 
 who have visited Lyons lately, not excepting 
 the beloved Gonthier, believe that God has 
 given me a work now to be done there. 
 The brethren in Paris think the same. My 
 brother Frederic wrote to me on March 24, 
 that several brethren who were met tos^ether 
 had talked over the question, what it would be 
 best for me to do after my depositioi]. 'We 
 
I04- LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 were/ says he, ' unanimous in thinking that 
 you cannot leave Lyons at the present moment, 
 and that your task is now to found there a faith- 
 ful church.' And again ; ' No one is so advan- 
 tageously placed as yourself for founding this 
 church, and the Christians of Lvons ouo^ht not 
 to be forsaken. It is of great consequence to 
 show the Consistories that if they are able to 
 drive faithful pastors out of the National Church, 
 they cannot drive the Gospel out of places where 
 it has begun to be preached. We considered also 
 the influence which a faithful church at Lyons 
 might exercise at a distance, &c.* 
 
 *'l have quoted the opinion of these several 
 brethren, not because I had formed my judgment 
 upon theirs (I formed it only upon what seemed 
 to me to be the Master's will), but because my 
 opinion could not but be fortified when I saw 
 that it was shared by brethren who were of a 
 different mind some months ago. By these con- 
 siderations I am fully persuaded that the will 
 of God in reo^ard to me is, that I should remain 
 at Lyons for the present. 
 
 " I beseech you to intreat that God whose 
 strength is made perfect in the weakness of His 
 servants, to bless me in the difficult and im- 
 portant work which He has given me to do. I 
 am wanting in experience, in maturity, in various 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 105 
 
 special gifts. I want everything except confi- 
 dence (and that, alas ! is too feeble) in the 
 power from on high. I say with our brother 
 Jehoshaphat, * Lord, I know not what to do, 
 
 but mine eyes are upon Thee.' 
 
 ''May the light of the Spirit, the favour of 
 Christ, and the love of the Father, be upon all 
 your proceedings. Your brethren at Lyons pray 
 for you and your work ; especially at a prayer 
 meeting on Saturday evenings at seven o'clock." 
 
 Being now independent of the Consistory, 
 Adolphe Monod was able to give himself un- 
 reservedly to the organisation of the new church 
 which was gathered round him. His situation 
 was delicate and precarious, for it was at present 
 uncertain whence material resources would come, 
 and his journal displays him as seeking, above 
 all thino^s, lio*lit and direction from above. 
 
 ^^ A'pril 14. — Lord, make Thy way plain be- 
 fore me. I have consulted brethren, and I 
 could get no light. My soul was in trouble. 
 Now, therefore, my Saviour, and my God, who 
 hast given me this work to do, I would con- 
 sult Thee only. This very day, if possible. 
 Lord, enlio^hten me. I have sous^ht Thee with 
 my whole heart, I have sought to know Thy 
 
io6 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 will, ' Give me understanding accordiug to Thy 
 Word.' 
 
 " I must advance slowly, taking one step at a 
 time, and not taking a single step in advance 
 unless I am well assured that the Lord is with 
 me." 
 
 " Good Friday, April 20. — I gave to-day the 
 following notice at the service in my own house. 
 ' On Sunday week, I will administer, if God 
 permit, the Holy Communion to the children of 
 God. Those who desire to take part in it are 
 requested to have first an interview wdth me.' " 
 
 ^'Sunday, April 29. — The under-named per- 
 sons [25 men and 30 women] were admitted 
 during the w^eek, and partook of the Holy Com- 
 munion to-day." 
 
 Some weeks later he baptized Lis eldest 
 daughter, and on July i the congregation 
 was removed from the private dwelling of the 
 pastor to a hall which had been taken in order 
 to serve as a chapel. The order of his services 
 was the following : preaching at noon ; at half- 
 past six in the evening, exposition of the Bible ; 
 prayer meeting on Saturday evening at seven 
 o'clock. 
 
 " June 6. — I can only follow the simple and 
 straightforward line of action which results from 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD, 107 
 
 my position as a deposed pastor, departing as 
 little as possible from the customs of the National 
 Church ; the communion at the ordinary times, 
 a council of pastors and deacons, the hour of 
 service differeiit from that at the Temple. 
 Church -meetings as rarely as possible. But I 
 Avould at the same time set my conscience at 
 liberty ; set the separatists at ease ; calm men's 
 spirits, &c." 
 
 ''June 14. — my God, I make Thee my 
 refuge. Give me Thy peace, Lord, I cannot 
 do without it. I hunger and thirst for it ; give 
 me Thy peace. Thou hast promised it: give 
 me, Lord, Thy peace. Oh, for peace ! peace ! 
 the peace of God in Jesus Christ, through the 
 Spirit." 
 
 ''July I.— Opening of the chapel. Sermon 
 on Psalm cxviii. 20. Great blessing from God." 
 
 "Sunday, August 26. — The Sunday-school 
 was opened to-day. Li consequence, the order 
 of services has been chano^ed and settled as 
 follows : — Sunday at 10 o'clock, preaching. Sun- 
 day-school at 3 o'clock. Bible-exposition at 6 
 o'clock." 
 
 The organisation of the church was laborious 
 and delicate. Adolphe Monod was resolved to 
 maintain a large-hearted and evangelical spirit, 
 
io8 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 and had often to defend himself ao^ainst the 
 spirit of separation and narrow-mindedness of 
 some of those who had united with him. He 
 succeeded, however, by vigilance, prayer, and 
 above all by love, in giving to the Evangelical 
 Church of Lyons this special character of true 
 liberality, which the pastors who succeeded him 
 have always sought to preserve. In the early 
 years of its history there breathes, if one may so 
 say, a sort of apostolic freshness, which was no 
 doubt maintained by a more than ordinary spirit 
 of prayer. The pastor set himself to be a true 
 pattern to the flock. 
 
 From its beginning also the church of Lyons 
 felt that its own life depended in a large measure 
 on its missionary zeal ; by which we mean an 
 interest in the direct work of the Gospel in its 
 own neighbourhood ; as well as in the more dis- 
 tant work of missions in heathen lands. Hence 
 arose a regular agency of evangelisation in Lyons 
 itself and in the neighbourhood, which occupied 
 and interested all the members of the church, 
 especially the young men ; and led to a series of 
 public discussions with the Catholics. 
 
 Another point which the church of Lyons 
 had in common with the primitive Church was 
 that of its poverty. With the exception of a 
 very small number of people in comfortable 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD, 109 
 
 circumstances, the greater part of the members 
 of the flock could scarcely give any support but 
 that of their prayers and their good-will ; and 
 material resources had to be sought from with- 
 out. It was a life of faith from day to day, 
 depending on the Heavenly Father who knows 
 that these things are needed, and who gave 
 them, according as they were needed, in answer 
 to the prayer of faith. At a later date it was a 
 pleasure to call to mind the time when God's 
 deliverance came at moments of great distress. 
 But at the time the trouble was sometimes very 
 severe : and ingenuity was taxed in reducing 
 the expenses of house-keeping to what was 
 strictly necessary ; nor was even that always 
 to be had. 
 
 So much toil, anxiety, and responsibility 
 affected the health of Adolphe Monod ; and we 
 find him more than once oblisred to visit the 
 waters of Plombières in order to recruit his 
 strength. These visits were with him (as were 
 the shortest journeys) opportunities for evan- 
 gelization ; and likewise times for retirement 
 and meditation, during which he did not cease 
 to bear upon his heart the flock which God had 
 intrusted to him. 
 
 '' PlomhièreSj July 20, 1833. — How are we to 
 
no LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 deliver the cliurcli from its inward languor and 
 outward inactivity ? To act on a larger scale, 
 to cry aloud, to arouse the population, seems to 
 me desirable. What means are we to employ ? 
 I cannot tell : but I feel that we are smothered, 
 and need the open air. I should like to make 
 the preaching known throughout the town ; per- 
 haps also to combat error openly, &c. I should 
 like also to give more employment to the dif- 
 ferent members of the church, each in the 
 department to which he is suited : it is a means 
 of accomplishing much : I learnt that from the 
 Moravians. M. Monnier thinks that one miç^ht 
 open a public subscription, advertised in the 
 papers, for elementary schools for the evangelical 
 Christians of Lyons. On the other hand, there 
 is something repugnant to my feelings in noisy 
 ways of acting. I should prefer, if possible, by 
 eloquent preaching, by first-rate schools, by an 
 excellent organisation, and by conspicuous holi- 
 ness in Christians, to command the attention 
 and the respect of the world. That would 
 seem to me more noble and more sure. But it 
 would be a very slow process. May the Lord 
 enlighten us." 
 
 ''July 23, 1833. — When out with Madame 
 Gautier on Thursday last, the w^oman who led 
 her donkey said that she had received the day 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD, m 
 
 before from a Swiss lady, and had read with 
 interest, a tract which we found must have been 
 " The Storm." Upon this we set ourselves to 
 seek out this ladv, and discovered her by means 
 of a book containing the names of the visitors 
 in each house. It was a Madame Bovet of 
 Neuchatel ^Yith her daughter. I know two 
 brothers of the name of Bovet who are believers ; 
 so, upon the strength of this, T called on these 
 ladies, supposing that they might be in some 
 way related. They proved to be their mother 
 and sister, both persons of decided and living 
 piety. They were anxious for Christian society : 
 I put them therefore in communication with the 
 Monniers, and we go in the evening to their 
 lodgings, to read, talk, sing, and pray. I hope 
 that we shall be able to do this every evening. 
 I have put them also in communication with 
 Madame Gautier ; so here is a little church 
 already formed. On Sunday I conducted a ser- 
 vice at Madame Gautier's, and another at 
 Madame Bovet's. We shall meet aoain next 
 Sunday, and some other persons are coming too. 
 Thus does God o-ive us unceasinsf tokens of His 
 love." 
 
 '^Plombières, July 30, 1833. — On Saturday 
 we went to the Vallée des Eoches. AVe intended 
 at first to take donkeys ; but the donkey-keepers 
 
112 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 having failed us the day before, we had recourse 
 to another means of conveyance, a car, or in 
 plain words a cart, covered with a cloth, and 
 drawn by two oxen, in which we sat upon 
 bundles of straw. It was truly picturesque. 
 We took four hours in going there by this 
 vehicle. When we arrived at the Vallée des 
 Eoches, where one passes between huge rocks 
 overhanmng; the road on both sides, and covered 
 with fine forests of fir-trees, we were well tired, 
 and took our rustic dinner on the grass with 
 good appetite near a spring whilst our oxen 
 were feeding near us. How glorious are the 
 works of God ! Happy are the inhabitants of 
 the country, if they do but know how to see 
 God in His works. As we returned, we had an 
 interesting conversation as to the means by 
 which a Christian may attain a high degree 
 of holiness, and a habitual sense of God's 
 presence. 
 
 " Yesterday we made an expedition to la 
 Feuillee. After dinner we read part of the 
 last missionary report, containing an interest- 
 ing sketch of missionary labours throughout 
 the world, and particularly in Africa. Let us 
 pray for these faithful servants of God. We 
 give away a great many tracts in our excur- 
 sions." 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 113 
 
 '' Aur/ust 2, 1833. — M. Le Grand, of the Ban 
 de la Koclie, called upon ns this evening. He 
 is a Christian, Ml of love and humility, but 
 who lacks the assurance of his salvation, owing to 
 some incorrect views as to the new birth. May 
 God employ my weak efforts in communicating 
 to him this precious assurance. I hope that 
 he received some good, especially by means of 
 this passage ; ' We know that we have passed 
 from death unto life, because we love the 
 brethren ; ' for he has much love for Christians, 
 and loves them the more, the more that they 
 are advanced in piety." 
 
 '^August 17, 1833. — A blessed meeting. 
 Why do we not live more to the glory of 
 God '? We think too much of words, not 
 enough of works. We are too much occupied 
 with controverted points, and not enough with 
 fundamental ones." 
 
 " October 30. — May God make me deeply 
 to feel how much the influence which the dis- 
 position of a minister exercises over his whole 
 audience, imposes on him the duty of preparing 
 himself for his duty in such a way as to bring 
 to it a mind full of profitable matter, and 
 a heart filled with God. I trust that I shall 
 prepare myself with redoubled care for all the 
 committees, meetings, and above all, preachiugs." 
 
 n 
 
114 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 Before leaving tlie year 1833, ^^ must notice 
 an interesting fact. Adolphe Monod made in 
 the spring a journey to Paris and met there 
 Mons. and Madame Henry Lutteroth, who were 
 preparing the collection of hymns entitled 
 " Chants CLiretiens." Madame Lutteroth asked 
 him to contribute a hymn, on any subject that 
 he might choose, to this excellent collection, 
 which has been a means of so much edification 
 to all our evangelical churches. Some months 
 later, he sent her the well-known hymn ; " Que 
 ne puis-je, mon Dieu," &c.,'" which thus 
 
 * Que ne puis-je, O mon Dieu, Dieu de ma délivrance 
 Kemplir de ta louange et la terre et les cieux, 
 Les prendre pour témoins de ma reconnaissance, 
 Et dire au monde entier combien je suis heureux. 
 
 Heureux quand je t'écoute, et que cette Parole 
 Qui dit ; Lumière, sois ! et la lumière fut, 
 S'abaisse jusqu'à moi, m'instruit et me console ; 
 Et me dit ; C'est ici le chemin de salut. 
 
 Heureux, quand je te parle, et que de ma poussière 
 Je fais monter vers toi mon hommage ou mon vœu. 
 Avec la liberté d'un fils devant son père, 
 Et le saint tremblement d'un pécheur devant Dieu. 
 
 Heureux, lorsque ton jour, ce jour qui vit éclore 
 Ton œuvre du néant et ton Fils du tombeau, 
 Vient m'ouvrir les parois ou ton peuple t'adore, 
 Et de mon zèle éteint rallumer le flambeau. 
 
 Heureux, quand sous les coups de ta verge fidèle 
 Avec amour battu, je souffre avec amour. 
 Pleurant, mais sans douter de ta main paternelle ; 
 Pleurant, mais sous la croix ; pleurant ; mais pour un jour. 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 115 
 
 appeared for the first time iu tlie first edition 
 of the " Ghauts Chrétiens." 
 
 '^September 25, 1834. — I am reading slowly 
 * The Mother at Home.' A thought has oc- 
 curred to me which is pleasant and profitable. 
 It is, that the Lord in His faithfulness will 
 make the result of education to depend, not so 
 much on the capability of the parents, as on 
 their piety. Let us do our best, and seek the 
 best system of education that we can find : but 
 after all, the point of most importance is, that 
 we should pray much for our children ; and our- 
 selves walk in the way of holiness. Then the 
 Lord cannot fail to bless us. And certainly the 
 
 Heureux lorsqu' attaqué par l'ange de la chute, 
 
 Prenant la croix pour arme, et l'Agneau pour Sauveur, 
 
 Je triomphe à genoux, et sors de cette lutte 
 
 Vainqueur, mais tout meurtri, tout meurtri, mais vainqueur. 
 
 Heureux ! toujours heureux ! J'ai le Dieu fort pour père, 
 Pour frère, Jésus- Christ, pour guide l'Esprit- Saint. 
 Que peut ôter l'enfer, que peut donner la terre, 
 A qui jouit du ciel et du Dieu trois fois saint. 
 
 A Roman Catholic ecclesiastic one day expressed to M. Verny 
 his regret that one word had prevented the insertion of this 
 hymn in a hymn-book of the Church of Eome. The word is 
 one in the last verse, namely, " pour guide I'Esprit-Saint." The 
 thought expressed in it, that each of the faithful is directly 
 guided by the Holy Ghost, did not allow the clergy to give it 
 their approval. Since then some Roman Catholic hymn-books 
 have inserted it with the omission of the last verse. 
 
ii6 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 best system of education must be that which 
 tends most to the sanctification, not only of the 
 children, but of the parents also." 
 
 ^'December 14. — Faith is my strength. My 
 success in everything is exactly in proportion 
 to my faith. Certainly God always hears me 
 when I cry to him in faith. happy experi- 
 ence ! May God continue to bless my ministry. 
 To Him alone be the glory." 
 
 '^January 5, 1835. — Day of fasting and 
 prayer. I have asked of God a spirit of peace, 
 and with a view to it, a complete renouncement 
 of my own will. I must ask forgiveness for 
 everything, give thanks for everything, forget 
 the things which are behind, and put myself, 
 such as I am, at the Lord's disposal, to do the 
 work which He sets before me at the present 
 time (Rom. viii. 25, 26)." 
 
 ^^ July 10. — The want of sanctification in my 
 flock weighs me down. Ah ! pastor, pastor ! 
 art thou a man of prayer ? My God, have pity 
 on me. I do not visit the flock sufficiently. 
 I have grown less diligent in that respect." 
 
 ''January 29, 1836. — Matt. xi. 28. Jesus is 
 good ; Jesus loves me ; Jesus has compassion on 
 me ; I will go to Him. I believe, I know, that 
 Jesus is * gently and lowly in heart.' I believe, 
 also I know, that He has received me, and that 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 117 
 
 He will not allow any one to pluck me from His 
 hand. . . I am determined to believe that all 
 things work together for good to those wlio love 
 God ; and I can say to Him, * Thou knowest 
 all thino^s : Thou knowest that I love Thee/ " 
 
 ''March 25. — i Cor. ix. 27. There is a 
 dread of falling, with regard to ourselves, which 
 should stir us up to watchfulness : even as there 
 is an assurance of persevering, with regard to 
 God, which should encourage us to the enjoy- 
 ment of peace. And either of these two 
 feelings, apart from the other, is not what it 
 ought to be." 
 
 Several times during the years 1 831- 1836 
 the Société Evangélique of Geneva renewed their 
 solicitations that he would accept a professorship 
 in their school of theology. But he did not feel 
 himself at liberty to leave his church before it 
 had more reo^ular and certain resources. Besides 
 this, he had not of his own will separated him- 
 self from the Eeformed Church, and he was ever 
 waiting for the time when he should be recalled to 
 it without any effort or appeal on his own part. 
 
 At last, in the course of the year 1836, we 
 find him ao;ain refusinsf a fresh call which 
 reached him from Geneva (a place to which he 
 felt himself drawn in so many ways), and 
 
ii8 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 yielding to tlie entreaties of Lis Christian 
 friends by accepting a nomination to the chair 
 of Moral Theology at Montauban, which was 
 again vacant. 
 
 To M. Louis Gaussen. 
 
 '' Lijons, Sept. 22, 1836. — Beloved brother, 
 I was comforted by finding, from some words of 
 S., that you seem to see, as w^e do, the hand of 
 God in my nomination to Montauban. On the 
 other hand, it is with much pain that I heard 
 say, that some of our friends at Geneva have 
 expressed surprise that I should have accepted 
 this post hy preference. It was in no sense 
 w^ith me a matter of preferring one situation to 
 another. In order to remove me from Lyons, I 
 needed an evident call from the Lord. I did 
 not see this character in the call which I re- 
 ceived from Geneva last March, I do see it in 
 that which I received from the Minister in 
 August. 
 
 " The following considerations have more espe- 
 cially impressed me. First, that this call was so 
 surprising, so impossible to be foreseen, I had 
 almost said so marvellous, that one might see 
 the hand of God in it as it were with one's eyes. 
 Secondly, tiiat it was a re-instalment of my 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 119 
 
 ministry, and of the Gospel, in my person, which 
 I ought not to refuse ; neither for myself, nor 
 for the Gospel, nor for our churches. Also that 
 my refusal, especially as coming after those of 
 Vinet and De Felice, would possibly, and not 
 improbably, have handed over the post which 
 was offered me to an unfaithful Professor. 
 These reasons appeared to me so strong, so irre- 
 sistible, that I, who hesitate so much, was not 
 able to hesitate, and I, who have so much need 
 of taking counsel, took counsel of no one except 
 of my flock. And when I heard those who were 
 the most concerned to retain me, and who had 
 held me back previously, say to me, ' The thing 
 proceedeth from the Lord. Go. God, who calls 
 you to Montauban, will take care of us ; ' how 
 could I have asked from God a more manifest 
 token or accepted it with more peace ? 
 
 '' We have applied to Cordés : we have not for- 
 gotten that he is occupied at Geneva in various 
 interesting works, which it would be a pity for 
 him to give up ; but other servants of God 
 whom we might have invited are busy also ; 
 and in this dearth of labourers, where will you 
 find a good labourer who is not employed % 
 
 "From Montauban itself a petition was ad- 
 dressed to the Minister to obtain this nomina- 
 tion. 'The petition,' writes the Dean, 'was 
 
I20 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 set on foot by people from whom you would not 
 have expected it. In two days it received the 
 signatures of sixty persons of good position. 
 Messrs. Molines, Magnan, Montet, and Floris 
 (the men who helped to defeat the election in 
 1830) saw the petition and the signatures. 
 ' We will not sign it,' they said, ^ that we may not 
 contrast the present with what we said and did 
 in 1830. But we approve of this step, and 
 declare that we will make no opposition, — that 
 we shall be glad to see M. Adolphe Monod come 
 here, and that he will be well received on our 
 part.' " 
 
 The nomination of Adolphe Monod was noti- 
 fied to him by an official letter of the Minister 
 dated August 17, 1836. To this official letter 
 Baron Pelet de la Lozère added some lines of a 
 personal character : — 
 
 ''Paris, August 10, 1836. — Sir, — After the 
 letter which you have written to your brother, 
 I have had no hesitation in appointing you to 
 the chair of Morality and Sacred Ehetoric in 
 the Faculty of Montauban. You will receive the 
 official notice by the courier of to-day. Some 
 persons who are prejudiced against you will be 
 surprised. But I trust that the result will fully 
 justify me, and that your presence in the Faculty 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 121 
 
 will produce fruits of peace and reconciliation 
 as well as piety, to the satisfaction of every 
 one. Pray make this an object of your solici- 
 tude. I beg it of you, for my own sake and for 
 yours, and for that of the churches whose interests 
 are committed into your hands. — Accept the 
 assurance of my high regard and my attach- 
 ment. Pelet de la Lozère." 
 
 Some months after his installation he wrote to 
 him again : — 
 
 ''Paris, Dec. 19, 1836. — I noticed with much 
 interest, sir, all that took place at your installa- 
 tion, and I was glad to see that they gave you 
 the reception which you deserved. I have no 
 doubt that the prejudices which may still remain 
 in some minds will be dissipated. The admir- 
 able manner in which you spoke is a guarantee 
 of it. I thank you on my part for the pains 
 which you are taking to calm, conciliate, and 
 create good feeliDg. I trust that in the position 
 which you hold you will have a powerful in- 
 fluence in supplying us with young pastors of 
 piety and understanding. No one is better 
 qualified than you to give them both example 
 and precept. . . Pelet de la Lozère." 
 
 The year which brought about so great a 
 
122 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 change in the life of Adolphe Monod had been 
 likewise marked by a great bereavement in his 
 family. God had taken to himself M. Monod 
 the father on the 23rd of April. The departure 
 of this beloved and venerated head was a solemn 
 moment for the family. If M. Monod had not 
 been affected by the breath of the Eevival so 
 directly as were most of his children, he never- 
 theless exercised his ministry with great fidelity 
 to the last. The Christianity of his life was 
 much in advance of his theoloo-ical teach inof, 
 which notwithstandino^ became more distinct 
 towards the last, and his death left a remem- 
 brance full of peace and of gratitude with all 
 those belonging to him. Adolphe Monod an- 
 nounced the event to his friend, M. le pasteur 
 Blanc of Mens, in the following lines : — 
 
 ''Paris, April 25, 1836. — Beloved .brother, 
 whom have I in the world who is better able than 
 you to pray for me and weep with me ? You 
 wall give me this latter mark of tender friendship 
 when you learn that our heavenly Father took 
 to Himself, on Saturday, my earthly father, my 
 beloved and venerated father. . . . We have the 
 sweet confidence that he has fallen asleep in the 
 Lord. Thanks to our God and Father, peace is 
 w^ith us, with our mother, in whom the Lord is 
 much glorified, and with all our family. Cer- 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 123 
 
 tainly the Lord is here, and His Spirit has 
 breathed on my father's household in a wonder- 
 ftd manner. We meet for prayer generally 
 more than once a day, and all the household 
 attends. Blessed be God. 
 
 " This morninor we committed to the sfround 
 the earthly remains of him whom we so much 
 loved. There was an immense crowd ; it is a 
 general mourning. He was so much esteemed 
 and beloved. 
 
 " Some words were spoken at the grave on 
 behalf of the Eeformed Church, the Lutheran 
 Church, and the Missionary Society ; and the 
 last speaker, Frederic, testified on behalf of our 
 family, how much we were touched by these 
 testimonies, and this attendance. And he de- 
 clared, to the glory of God, that, weeping at the 
 foot of the cross, we experience profoundly the 
 faithfulness of the Lord Jesus Christ who is our 
 only hope." 
 
 Towards the autumn it was necessary for him 
 to take leave of the church at Lyons : a church 
 of which its founder and his partner in life 
 retained the more lively remembrance, for 
 having so much laid themselves out for its wel- 
 fare. Adolphe Monod left it in the hands of a 
 devoted pastor, M. Cordes, who was destined to 
 
124 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 maintain the traditions of simplicity and large- 
 lieartedness which belonged to its early years. 
 It continued to live in his affection, his thouo^hts 
 and his daily prayers, and on his dying bed he 
 addressed to a small circle of friends an uro-ent 
 appeal in which he recommended for the last 
 time to their liberality a church " which occupied 
 a place of special favour in his heart." 
 
 Without lingering on the subject, we cannot 
 help making mention of the names of Pastor 
 Cordes (of w^hom we have just spoken) and 
 Pastor Georges Fisch,^ who after having been 
 for some time his helpers, succeeded him as the 
 first heads of the church ; and of their two 
 
 * Georges Fisch, whose loss the Protestants of France have 
 sorely felt, was a student in theology at Lausanne, wher invited 
 by Adolphe Monod to become his suffragan. A warm ctit.j'^- 
 ment soon sprang up between them, but the young fellow- 
 labourer had not yet been three months at Lyons, "^'1^ :n A. 
 Monod received his call to Montauban. A \r ^^ which 
 
 A. Monod made the fact known to the me. tre his 
 
 church-members, is thus described in the mem^ ^ «^h : 
 
 " All exclaimed that this call came from God, an*'^ *: 
 
 go. It was a touching and solemn scene. Theit liearts vvere 
 broken, but they said : ' The will of the Lord be done.' After 
 this, G. Fisch returned to Lausanne, and M. Cordes became 
 pastor of the church at Lyons, whither also G. Fisch was subse- 
 quently recalled. He left Lyons for Paris in 1855, and minis- 
 tered there in connection with the Eglise Libre, until called to 
 his rest by a brief illness in the summer of 1881. He was a 
 warm-hearted, devoted and indefatigable servant of Christ. 
 (Note by Translator.) 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 125 
 
 young fellow-labourers, Messrs. Milsom and 
 Poy, wlio were till their death pillars of the 
 church, and whose names will be long remem- 
 bered in it as types of the activity of a Chris- 
 tian layman. 
 
( >26 ) 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Montaiiban — Professorship in the Faculty of Theology — 
 Domestic life — Preaching expeditions. 
 
 1836-1847. 
 
 MoNTAUBAN was for Adolphe Monod the begin- 
 ning of a new line of activity, not ouly out- 
 wardly, in the work of his Professorship, but 
 likewise inwardly, in the bosom of his family. 
 Notwithstanding the duties of his office, he was 
 no longer absorbed as at Lyons by a responsi- 
 bility of which he had to bear the weight almost 
 alone, and he was thus able to give more time 
 to his own household. M. and Madame Monod 
 brought with them from Lyons to Montauban 
 three daughters and a son. Three more 
 dauîïhters were afterwards added to these: of 
 whom one died in infancy. A small number 
 of pupils, French and foreigners, completed 
 the family circle. Often also, foreigners who 
 were drawn to Montauban by the climate or by 
 
LIFE AND LETTERS, ETC. 127 
 
 the wisli to see Adolphe Monod himself, found a 
 cordial welcome at his house. ^ 
 
 His brother-ill-law, M. Edouard Babut, whose 
 health was seriously impaired, and who was 
 obliged to give up all employment, came to settle 
 
 * On leaving Geneva in tlie summer of 181 7, Mr. Robert 
 Haldane went to Montauban, and there made a long stay, 
 engaged in work similar to that which had occupied ^him at 
 Geneva. In his memoir we read : 
 
 " Montauban was the centre of education for the Protestants 
 of the Reformed Church in France, as Strasburg was for the 
 Lutherans. It is situated in a magnificent plain on the banks of 
 the Tarn, and in clear weather commands a distant view of the 
 lofty and majestic range of the Pyrenees. When Mr. Haldane 
 arrived at Montauban, there was but a feeble light glimmering 
 amidst the sepulchral darkness of Arianism and unbelief." 
 
 Mr. Robert Haldane himself says : 
 
 " Through the kindness of the late excellent M. Bonnard, 
 then Professor of Hebrew, I was introduced to such of the 
 French pastors as occasionally visited Montauban. From my 
 valued friend, the present President of the Consistory, M. 
 Marzials (to whom I was also under peculiar obligations for the 
 assistance he afforded me among the students), I some time 
 ago received a letter, in which he says : ' Many of our pastors 
 are now proclaiming the Gospel, who, but for your abode among 
 us, would have been preaching theology.' " 
 
 " The Dean of the Faculty," says Mr. A. Haldane, " was the 
 distinguished and learned M. Encontre, also Professor of Dog- 
 matic Theology. . . M. Encontre held a high place as a man of 
 science, and, next to La Place, was then considered the most 
 distinguished mathematician in France. In theology Mr. 
 Haldane found him to be a strong Arminian, and very indis- 
 tinct in his religious views ; but the philosopher soon learned to 
 regard the talents as well as the piety of his new acquaintance 
 with profound respect. They had many earnest conversations 
 
128 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 witli his family near him. This proximity was 
 a consolation and source of strength to all con- 
 cerned during a painful trial, which was 
 prolonged for many years. Seized at the age of 
 thirty years, in the midst of a life full of hope 
 as re Guards this world, with a slow and distressino; 
 malady, which was not to carry him off for 
 twenty years to come, M. Babut ceased not to 
 glorify God by his Christian patience. Those 
 who knew him will never forget his benevolent 
 countenance, bearing though it did the marks 
 of suffering which would have been without 
 consolation, had it not been overborne by the 
 Christian hope. 
 
 May we not believe that it was not without 
 reason that God thus brought together his 
 servants ? In chastening the one, he was pre- 
 paring the other, by the Christian example of 
 the sufferer, for the time of peculiar suffering 
 which was reserved for himself. How often, 
 during his last illness, did Adolphe Monod call 
 to mind the afflictions of this brother, whose 
 remembrance was consoling and strengthening 
 to him. 
 
 together on tlie way of salvation, and when he finally took 
 leave of Mr. Haldane, to go for a change of air, M. Encontre, 
 who was then in a feeble, and as it proved a dying state, 
 grasped his hand, and said with emotion : ' I am a great sinner, 
 but I have a great Surety.'" (Note by Translator.) 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 129 
 
 Nominated originally to the chair of Moral 
 Theology and Sacred Rhetoric, he was transferred 
 in 1839 to that of Hebrew (in order to secure 
 for the Faculty the services of M. de Felice after 
 the death of the venerable Dean, M. Bonnard), 
 and in 1845 ^^ ^ newly created Professorship 
 of Exegesis of the New Testament and Sacred 
 Criticism. Among the Professors, Messrs. Bon- 
 nard, Encontre, Jalaguier ; and at a later date 
 M. de Felice ; were the special allies of their new 
 coUeaoue. God o^ave him also true friends in 
 
 o o 
 
 M. de Rapin Thoyras and his sister, who from 
 the first had given generous tokens of their 
 Christian interest to the church at Lyons, and 
 who entreated Adolphe Monod to come and 
 arouse the zeal of the churches of the south by 
 preaching journeys. "M. de Rapin Thoyras, a 
 distant relative of mine according^ to the flesh, and 
 brother to all of us in the faith, is a rich man, who 
 makes excellent use of his fortune. He is un- 
 married, as is also his sister w^ho lives with him, 
 and is one heart and soul with him." 
 
 It is hardly needful to say that the dominant 
 interest of his life lay in his lectures ; and, out- 
 side of the Faculty, in his intercourse as Professor 
 with the students. He was sincerely attached 
 to his pupils, and it seemed to him perfectly 
 natural to receive them at his own house, and to 
 
I30 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 invite them to it. But it was such a novelty to 
 see a Professor entertaining students, that the 
 first time that Monsr. and Madame Monod asked 
 them to tea, the young men were quite in a 
 difficulty ; as they themselves afterwards told 
 Madame Monod. What was to be done ? Tliey 
 took counsel together, and decided that a 
 friendly invitation could not be declined, but 
 that nothing was to be accepted from a Pro- 
 fessor : and that consequently they should go, 
 in accordance with the invitatiou, but should 
 retire as soon as the tea appeared. And they 
 acted accordiugly, to the great amazement of 
 Madame Monod and Madame Babut. Little by 
 little, however, very friendly relations were estab- 
 lished, and a good number of students became 
 habitual visitors at the Eue de rfïôpital. 
 
 Adolphe Monod was well seconded by his 
 wife and his sister in his wish to make his inter- 
 course with the students one of cordiality and 
 affection. '* I remember," said M. E. de Pres- 
 sensé, in paying a funeral tribute to Madame 
 A. Monod, " that house of the Professor at 
 Montauban, where so many young students, 
 now pastors, received indelible impressions. 
 The share of our sister, in this influence of the 
 family which formed a centre of Christian life 
 at Montauban, was a large one." 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 131 
 
 AVith regard to the spirit iu which he undertook 
 his office, it may be judged of by a note in his 
 journal, entitled '' Eules for the Professorship ": — • 
 
 **Let the instruction be as Biblical as it is 
 possible to make it, without sacrificing order, 
 variety, and completeness — such that the Pro- 
 fessor and the students shall be oblio^ed to read 
 the Scripture largely. 
 
 " Let it be as much as possible historic ; and 
 let the course of moral theology consist princi- 
 pally in making known the deeds and words of 
 the most eminent servants of God. 
 
 ** Let my object be utility, and not the carry- 
 ing out of a scientific or logical ideal, &c. 
 
 "As to morality, let me aim not so much 
 at making my course of instruction complete, 
 which would be an endless task, as at hand- 
 ling every question of importance. 
 
 *' Let me make a point of going through, with 
 the students, Avhatever is most difficult for them 
 to go throuo-h alone. 
 
 " Let me give a large place in the study of 
 morality to the life of Jesus Christ," (fec."^'" 
 
 A striking characteristic in Adolphe Monod 
 was that his love of souls made him seek in 
 
 * In a letter, dated July 183g, he mentions "Bridges" as 
 one of his text-books ; referring no doubt to the work of the late 
 Rev, C. Bridges on the Christian Ministry. 
 
132 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 others the moral perfection, the holiness, which 
 he followed after himself. He could not suffer 
 sin in the soul of a brother. Hence arose the 
 fidelity of his spiritual intercourse, not only as a 
 professor with his pupils, but also as the father 
 of a family with all his household, his pupils, 
 children, and servants. This love of perfection 
 applied to tbe smallest details, in accordance 
 with one of Lis favourite maxims : " Whatever 
 is worth doing at all is worth doing well," and 
 he set the example of it. Those who were 
 intimate with him were also struck with his 
 humility. He was one of those who have 
 *^ received the kingdom of God as a little child." 
 His simple and confiding heart knew not how to 
 suspect evil in others, and if he thought himself 
 in the wrong, he was not afraid to acknowledge 
 it even before his children and his servants. 
 
 Above all, he was a man of prayer. We have 
 already had opportunity more than once to observe 
 it. One may say that he did nothing without 
 consulting the Lord, and asking His direction. 
 
 A deep feeling of gratitude constrains us to 
 say just one word as to the behaviour of 
 Adolphe Monod towards his children, because it 
 may be of use to others. Never were children 
 more tenderly loved than his : never perhaps 
 were children loved in a more holy manner, we 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 133 
 
 mean as regards themselves and their true wel- 
 fare. He was a strict disciplinarian rather than 
 the contrary ; but we do not think that any one 
 of his children can remember to have been 
 punished unjustly, nor under the impulse of 
 irritation or caprice. If one of them committed 
 a serious fault, his father would take him aside, 
 would mourn over it with him, and would 
 humble himself for it with him before God. 
 And the child was not dismissed without feeling 
 that he was fully forgiven. 
 
 We may be allowed to say that it was a line 
 of paternal conduct which gave meaning to certain 
 expressions and comparisons of Holy Scripture, 
 to which, perhaps, children cannot so often as they 
 ought attach their full signification. We would 
 lay this reflection upon the heart of parents. 
 
 " Let us," he writes, " lead our children to 
 Jesus Christ. Let it not be we who brin 2^ them 
 up, but He who brings them up by means of us. 
 Let us remember that they belong to Him more 
 than to us. Let us love them in Him, without 
 clinging too fast to them, and let us be ready 
 to yield them up to Him peaceably if His will is 
 to recall them. Let us ask nothing for them 
 but that they may be saved and sanctified in 
 Jesus Christ, and that God may be glorified in 
 them. Let us watch and pray for them without 
 
134 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 Aveariness. Let us be gentle, firm, patient, 
 prudent, above all single-minded and upright 
 before God in all that we do concernino^ them. 
 Let us not be disheartened by our defects, nor 
 by their defects, nor by the special difficulties of 
 our position : let us do what we can, let us walk 
 before God, let us do nothing but for Him, and 
 He will lead us with perfect fidelity and give 
 us wonderful wisdom. Lord ! teach us to love 
 our children in Thee ; and to bring them up in 
 Thee, for Thee, by Thee, and with Thee. 
 
 *'Let us watch over our servants. Let us 
 exercise over them a care so affectionate, kind, 
 and spiritual that they shall be attached to us 
 both by temporal and spiritual interests. Let us 
 make our family worship much more full of life, 
 and, above all, let our domestic life be a continual 
 homage rendered to God by our household." 
 
 At the same time he loved to see children 
 gay and playful. Notwithstanding his habitual 
 reserve, he knew how to come down to the level 
 of the youngest : he took an active interest in 
 lookins: after them, and he devoted to them 
 every day a little interval of recreation when he 
 joined in their games, whether in the large 
 garden belonging to the house, under the shade 
 of a magnificent avenue of Spanish chestnuts, or 
 in country walks, full of delight and liberty. 
 
AD OLPHE MONOD. i ^ ; 
 
 Besides the family worship, which was almost 
 always open to some of the neighbours, and 
 notably to the soldiers whose barracks faced his 
 house, he gave his children a Bible lesson every 
 day, and kept for them one hour on Sunday 
 eveniugs, as soon as they were old enough to 
 profit b}^ it. He describes himself the arrange- 
 ment of this little meeting in a letter to one of 
 his brothers, as follows : — 
 
 *'My dear H. — I have thought of a way in 
 which you might employ an hour in the after- 
 noon or eveuing of Sunday with your children, 
 those of E., and any other children that you 
 may have within reach. I should like you to do 
 with them what I do with mine, with whom 
 are joined those of A., of the gate-keeper, and 
 of some ûimilies in the town. On Sunday 
 evening, from 7 o'clock till 8, I gather them 
 together to ask each one in turn what reply 
 he has got to the question which I proposed 
 on the preceding Sunday. It is generally on 
 Sunday morning that they make their search, a 
 useful way of employing the time on Sunday.'"' 
 All do it with pleasure, even the youngest, who 
 
 * He was very careful as to the observance of Sunday in 
 liis household ; and without making it tedious or wearisome 
 to his children, he made it a day different from the rest, giving 
 them himself the example of setting it apart for the service of 
 God. 
 
136 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 get help from the older ones when needed. I 
 know that your children have questions set 
 them at the Sunday School, but my questions 
 are of a different sort, and require more research 
 to answer them. Here are the last. Point out 
 the resemblances between the Epistle to the 
 Ephesians and that to the Colossians. Eelate 
 something which happened at Bethlehem (the 
 older ones take the whole series of events, 
 using a concordance, the little ones choose one 
 or two facts). Point out in the Epistles of Paul 
 the passages which tell us about his prayers 
 (how much, and in what manner he prayed, 
 (fee.) The series of the kings of Israel. The 
 prophets who did not write, &c. This method 
 has the double advautao;e of erivinor much occu- 
 pation and interest to the children, and of 
 taking up little of the teacher's time. But I 
 need not say that it is well to be prepared as 
 much as possible, so as to be able to answer 
 questions which the children may ask." 
 
 As we advance in life it is interesting, in 
 looking back, to recognise the Lord's hand in 
 various events to which one attributed at first 
 only a passing and limited importance, whereas 
 lie was preparing us for a task which we could 
 not have guessed at the time. We have re- 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 137 
 
 ferred to tlie public discussions of Adolphe 
 Monod with some Eoman Catholics at Lyons. 
 These discussions, which were not of his own 
 seeking, had not only brought him into com- 
 munication with a certain number of seriously 
 minded and pious Catholics, and been the 
 means of converting others of them, but also 
 had led him to study thoroughly the Eoman 
 Catholic system, so as to be able to combat those 
 thing^s in it which contradict the Word of God ; 
 whilst retaining all that is founded upon that 
 A¥ord. " I am reading the correspondence of 
 Bautain," he writes at this period, '^in which I 
 find with delight faith, a living faith, among 
 Catholics and among priests. I reflect much on 
 the Eoman Catholic controversy; which deserves 
 to be more attentively studied than is cus- 
 tomary with Protestants." 
 
 The fruit of these researches is to be found in 
 a book which God gave him leisure to write at 
 Montauban, with a view to a competition pro- 
 posed by the Eeligious Book Society of Toulouse. 
 *' Lucile ; or, The Eeading of the Bible " shared 
 the prize with " Man face to face with the 
 Bible," by M. Philippe Boucher ; and appeared 
 in 1 84 1. This work, one of the most remark- 
 able of those due to the pen of Adolphe Monod, 
 had a success which he was far from expecting 
 
138 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 liimself ; and for more than forty years, tlirougli 
 the goodness of God, has continued to be a 
 messenger of light and peace to many who have 
 read it. 
 
 A foreign friend, the Eev. J. C. Harrison, who 
 passed several months at Montauban in the 
 Monod family, writes thus : — • 
 
 "At the time when he determined to write 
 a book on the Divine Authority of the Scrip- 
 tures, and the right of every one to read them, 
 he gave me a brief sketch, in one of our walks, 
 of the form into which he thoug^bt of casting^ it : 
 taking as the ground- work a fact in real life, 
 which had come to his knowledge, of a lady and 
 her husband who had been brouQ-ht to believe 
 in the inspiration of the Bible by conversation 
 with a pious abbé ; and then to abjure the 
 Romirih Church, and claim the privilege of read- 
 ing the Bible for themselves, by conversation and 
 correspondence with a gentleman who w^as him- 
 self a recent convert to the Protestant faith. 
 He expressed grave doubts, however, whether 
 the form of dialo2:ues and letters would be most 
 attractive to his countrymen. Happily he cast 
 aside his apprehensions on this point, and wrote 
 tliat exquisite work, * Lucile ; or, The Eeading of 
 the Bible,' which has been widely circulated and 
 remarkably blessed in France, has had thousands 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 139 
 
 of readers in England, and is now spreading 
 rapidly throiigliout Italy."'" 
 
 ''Paris, August 29, 1841. — 'Lucile' has had 
 a success far beyond my expectations. It is true 
 that I can only judge of it at present by my 
 family and my friends. The kind feeling enter- 
 tained towards the writer no doubt turns to the 
 advantage of the work." 
 
 Some days later he writes: — 
 
 *' I cannot understand the success of this 
 work, the rather because it appears that the 
 second part, with which we were so much dis- 
 satisfied, pleases the public as much as the first, 
 or more. We must allow this caprice of the 
 jmblic to pass, and forgive it for difi*enng so 
 much from my critics and myself; or rather, 
 I may see in this a manifest blessing from the 
 Lord, who has rewarded m.y conscientious toil 
 and given me favour in the sight of men." 
 
 A few days after he had written these lines, 
 the Lord called him to make a painful sacrifice. 
 His youngest child, a little girl who had just 
 
 * Besides other countries. The work is published by the 
 Religious Tract Society of London in English, French, Italian, 
 Spanish, and Portuguese. 
 
I40 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 completed Ler first year, was taken seriously ill, 
 and before lier father could return home, the 
 Lord had taken her to Himself. 
 
 To Ms Mother. 
 
 '' Montauhan, Oct. 7, 1841. — My dear and 
 tender mother, — We have just received your 
 letter ; the pleasing dreams of a fond mother 
 could not go further, but these dreams are 
 precious to me, and I hope that instead of lifting 
 up my poor, proud heart, they will stir up in 
 it new zeal to become all that you suppose me 
 to be. . . Beseech God for us, not only that 
 He w^ould subdue our hearts, but also that He 
 would fill us in our sorrow with holy joy, so 
 that we may exclaim ; ' Blessed is the man 
 wdiom Thou chastenest, Lord, and teachest 
 him out of thy law.' I am not arrived yet at 
 that point." 
 
 Besides his duties as professor, Adolphe 
 Monod preached sometimes in one of the 
 churches of the town, and regularly on Sunday 
 afternoon in the college chajDeL Li this latter 
 service, which was more particularly intended 
 for the students, he gave a series of expository 
 lectures on the Epistle to the Ephesians and 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 141 
 
 the Gospel accordiag to St. Matthew. His long 
 academical vacations enabled him to make ex- 
 tensive preaching tours. We find him some- 
 times at Marseilles for the services of Passion 
 Week, taking other churches in the Gard and 
 the Hérault on his way ; sometimes at Bordeaux 
 and in its neighbourhood ; sometimes among the 
 churches of the Tarn, the Haute Garonne and 
 Beam ; often in Paris and Normandy. Several 
 times he travelled in England, the Channel 
 Islands, &c. 
 
 Sometimes, however, his health was unequal 
 to this uninterrupted labour. In 1842 he w^as 
 obliged to devote a part of his vacation to a 
 course of hydropathic treatment under the cele- 
 brated Priessnitz, the peasant doctor, at Graefen- 
 berg in Austrian Silesia. He derived much 
 benefit from this treatment, and brought away 
 with him a great admiration for hydropathy, 
 which was far from being as well known then as 
 it now is. 
 
 To M. Vaurigaud 
 (a student who had just finished his college education). 
 
 '' Montauban, Julxj 1842. — Here we are, start- 
 ing for Silesia, and leaving four of our children 
 behind. It is for us a journey necessitated by 
 
142 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 considerations of health, yet having its agreeable 
 side. I rejoice ia the prosj^ect of seeing the land 
 of Luther, and of taking thither my wife and 
 my son, of removing the former from the cares 
 and toils which are wearing her out here, and 
 enjoying with her some wrecks of rest. It is a 
 little halt in the journey of life, but a halt which 
 our heavenly Father has ordered for us. 
 
 '' You heard of my beautiful Bible. ^ The 
 affection of these young men has touched, 
 cheered, and encouraged me. We see a great 
 deal of our good M. Do you know what they 
 say of him ? * He is Monod all over.' It makes 
 me smile, but I hope that our dear friend is 
 something much better than that. He has 
 made great progress in faith and in love to the 
 Lord ; and if it pleases God to strengthen him, 
 he will become an excellent pastor. I notice 
 with pleasure that my house has been more 
 frequented than ever this year by the students. 
 Let me say a word as to Mons. B. of Strasburg, 
 who came here to take his degree of licentiate. 
 He is very rationalistic ; but accessible, as far 
 as I can judge, on the side of his heart. I in- 
 vited him to our house, and we saw a good deal 
 of him. Do not dispute with him, but take him 
 
 * The students had presented him with a Bible in remem- 
 brance of his Thursday evening parties. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 143 
 
 into the company of Christians, show him your 
 faith by your works, and win him by love." 
 
 Graefenberg w^as still a very backward place, 
 as was the little adjacent town of Frejwaldau. 
 " This is a very out-of-the-way country. You 
 are made aware of it at the first step, by the 
 fricrht which the sif^ht of books suives to the 
 custom-house officers. Those who searched us 
 laid hold first of a basket which contained some. 
 ' Books,' said they : * these will not pass easily.' 
 After examining all with minute care, even to 
 the Traveller's Guide and the majD of Germany, 
 they restored to me my little library. We sought 
 in vain for a bookseller's shop in the little town 
 of Freywaldau, which contains a population of 
 3000 souls, and which is in other respects well 
 supplied with all that may be of use to strangers. 
 When I inquired for one, the answer was : 
 * They give no license here for the bookselling 
 trade ; but,' it was naively added, ' binders are 
 not prohibited.' " 
 
 He took advantage of this journey to visit 
 some of the University towns of Germany, and 
 some of the leading theolos^ians of that time : 
 and after his return wrote to a religious journal 
 a series of letters of which we give some ex- 
 tracts : — 
 
144 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 " The country whicli I passed throuG^h is full 
 of historic recollections. Weimar alone shows 
 four houses in which Germany glories, those of 
 Goethe, Schiller, Wieland, and Lucas de Cranach. 
 Everywhere are to be found memorials of the 
 glory of our arms, and, alas ! of the reverses 
 wdiich followed. A Frenchman who in one day 
 sees Jena, Lutzen, Leipzig, and the Elster, may 
 learn much by it. 
 
 *^But the country has older memorials, and 
 more deeply interesting to a Christian and a 
 Protestant. Having one morning left to our 
 riofht the monument erected in the little town 
 of Fulda to the memory of the venerable mis- 
 sionary and martyr, St. Boniface, we found our- 
 selves some hours later in the forest of Thuringia, 
 and a quarter of an hour before reaching the 
 charmiug town of Eisenach, we passed close 
 by the place where Luther was carried off, as 
 he was returinns: from Worms to Wittembers;. 
 We had long in sight the majestic castle of the 
 Wartburg, where the twelvemonth of his cap- 
 tivity was passed. Some hours later, towards 
 eleven o'clock at night, we were at Erfurt. 
 Whilst the diligence stopped, we had time to 
 run to the ancient convent of the Augustins, 
 and to glance at the abbey and the church. 
 I could not get into the court, so as to see the 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 145 
 
 wiDclow of tlie cell occu|)ie(i by tlie humble monk, 
 T\'liom God was preparing by so much anguish 
 and humiliation for so great and glorious a work. 
 ' When God sets apart one of His servants (as 
 some one has said) for a great undertaking, He 
 begins by breaking his arms and his legs.' 
 
 " It is a great delight for a French Protestant 
 to find himself on a Protestant soil. But alas ! 
 a great part of Germany has remained under 
 the yoke of Kome. How far has the Eeforma- 
 tion been from producing all the result which 
 at first it seemed to promise ! ... To explain 
 the misfortune by the sanguinary persecutions 
 of the Church of Eome does but throw back 
 the difficulty. For persecution can scarcely 
 extinguish any church but one that is wanting 
 in life. . . . One must, however, admit that 
 the Lord has sometimes allowed the crimes 
 committed by the wicked against His Church to 
 have a terrible success, at least for a time ; was 
 it not so seen in France ? Yes, but at the same 
 time, did the Protestants of France always show 
 the spirit which animated the early Christians ? 
 Were their weapons never carnal ? Were not 
 politics too much intermingled with religion ? 
 Was the spirit of meekness and submission so 
 much manifested in them as that of couraire 
 and independence ? 
 
146 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 "We slept one night at Halle, where I passed 
 the evenins: with the famous Dr. Tholuck. We 
 were not quite unknown to one another, and 
 lie was good enough to remind me of what I 
 had not forgotten, that we had already met in 
 1825, in London, at the May meetings, and 
 especially at that of the Sunday-School Teachers', 
 where the worthy chairman, Joseph Butterworth, 
 obliged both of us to speak. Tholuck was then 
 bet^innino; to distino^uish himself in the foremost 
 rank of the scholars of Germany. At the 
 present day he renders to the cause of learning 
 and of the Gospel services which are known 
 throughout the whole of the learned world. 
 Along with this he exercises a very salutary 
 influence on the students of the University of 
 Halle, both by sermons which he delivers once 
 a fortnight, and by private conversations. 
 ' These private conversations,' said he, ^ are 
 the great means of doing good.' In order to 
 see something of these young men, without 
 taking up too much of their hours for reading, 
 he invites some of them daily to his table ; 
 and more than once a day he takes one or more 
 of them with him Avhen he goes out walking ; 
 for his health obliges him to spend two or 
 three hours daily in walking. I met at his 
 house several young Englishmen and Americans, 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 147 
 
 who seemed to enjoy tlicir stay at Halle very 
 much. 
 
 " From Halle I went on to Berlin, and the ten 
 days which I spent there were the most inter- 
 esting of my stay in Germany. But ten days 
 in Berlin is scarcely time enough to glance at 
 the most interesting things, or, I should rather 
 say, being compelled, for want of time, to choose 
 between things and men, I chose the latter 
 without hesitation. I departed from this rule 
 only in the case of the University and the 
 Library ; the only public buildings which I 
 visited. The University is an immense establish- 
 ment, where from one hundred to two hundred 
 professors are engaged in teaching. The lecture- 
 rooms are very plain, but spacious. Some of 
 them will contain several hundred students. 
 With what interest did I see the chairs which 
 are filled by such men as Neander, Hengstenberg, 
 Schelling, and so many other lights of the 
 w^orld, not to speak of their predecessors now 
 departed. 
 
 " Whatever may be the beauty of Berlin and 
 its richness in monuments and institutions of 
 all sorts, its greatest glory lies in its men, and 
 above all in the servants of God which it 
 possesses. On the one hand, one sees there 
 men in the highest ranks of society, who have 
 
148 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 learnt to place the glory which comes from God 
 above that which comes from the world : and 
 on the other, one sees learned men of the first 
 order, the élite of philosophy, literature, and 
 science, who humble themselves at the feet of 
 the Saviour, and whose chief ambition is to 
 make good use for His glory of the gifts which 
 they have received from Him. It is a sight 
 calculated to cheer one and to strengthen one's 
 faith. Yet let us not forget that the soul of 
 an obscure peasant is as precious in the Lord's 
 sight as that of a prince or a great genius : and 
 that all the glories of this world grow pale in 
 comparison with that inheritance of glory which 
 God has in store for the least among His saints. 
 * Blessed be God for His unspeakable gift.'" 
 
 To return to the preaching journeys of Adolphe 
 Monod to which we have already referred. Most 
 of them were made of use in collecting for various 
 Christian works. One is ready sometimes to ask 
 how he could bear so much fatigue, esj)ecial]y at 
 a time when travelling was far from being accom- 
 plished with the ease and rapidity to which we 
 are used. 
 
 The reader may like to see some specimens of 
 his tours undertaken during Passion Week. 
 
 '^Marseilles, March 30, 1844. — I arrive here 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 149 
 
 tired. I could scarcely hold the meeting; at 
 Toulouse, owing to my cold ; it seemed to have 
 left me on the journey, but it reappears now that 
 I am arrived. It is a trial for me, but I put 
 myself in the Lord's hands, and will do what He 
 allows me to do. I have to preach to-morrow at 
 ten o'clock on Komans i. 17, and in the course 
 of the week I have to deliver three more sermons, 
 on Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday, at half- 
 past eight in the evenings ; and two expositions, 
 on Wednesday and Saturday, at three o'clock, 
 and on Easter Sunday at ten. For all this I 
 look to Him who multiplied the loaves, to multi- 
 ply my poor preachings. I am depressed both 
 in body and in mind. My soul waits on the 
 Lord. 
 
 '* I had a travelling companion as far as Nimes ; 
 and was afterwards alone. I took advantas^e of 
 it to pray and read over my sermons. I should 
 like to w^ork less, and pray more. But to work, 
 read, write, speak, all this is easier than to pray. 
 I commend myself earnestly to your prayers." 
 
 ''Montpellier, April 10, 1844. — We had a 
 good day at Marseilles hist Sunday. I preached 
 on the resurrection, and with blessing ; after 
 which I administered the communion with 
 Horace, according to the wish expressed by his 
 colleagues, to almost the whole church. This 
 
I50 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 communion lasted an hour and a half (the 
 administration alone). As a salutary impression 
 has been produced through tlie whole churcli, 
 we may hope that the greater part of these com- 
 municants came at least with good dispositions. 
 The service, which began at ten, concluded about 
 two o'clock. And then they asked me to preach 
 at four o'clock, to give them my sermon on ' God 
 is love,' and to collect after the second service 
 for our orphan girls. I obeyed, and preached at 
 four. I must return to Marseilles. I have never, 
 I think, been so much blessed by God, and so 
 well received by men, as in that church." 
 
 One evening, as he was making a tour among 
 the churches of the Ariége and Haute Garonne, 
 he arrived between eight and nine o'clock at the 
 house of a pastor, a friend of his, who had offered 
 him hospitality on his way. " At what o'clock 
 would you like to preach to-morrow ? " — " I can't 
 preach here : I must start early, as I am expected 
 elsewhere in the course of the day." — " Well ! 
 you can hold a meeting this evening, can't you % " 
 — " But all your folks must be gone to bed by 
 this time." — ''Oh! that makes no difference. 
 We'll ring the bell : you will have them all." — 
 It was in vain for Adolphe Monod to protest. 
 Nothing could hinder the worthy pastor from 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 151 
 
 liavinsf the bell runo- ; the church was filled, aucl 
 there was nothing for it but to perform the 
 service required. 
 
 Very few of those who heard him preach could 
 imagine what it cost him to prepare, or how 
 deeply his soul was stirred by the preaching itself. 
 *' I should like," he writes, " to have a fixed rule 
 of not preaching in churches more than once in 
 two days. It is not the body nor the mind, but 
 the soul which is exhausted. ... I fear some- 
 times that whatever readiness in speaking the 
 Lord has given me, may hinder Him from glori- 
 fying Himself in me : I must pray the more, or 
 I shall perhaps be the less useful. Yet I can 
 say, to the glory of God, that the idea of preach- 
 ing, with no other fruit than the praise of man, 
 is odious to me. my God, grant that I may 
 not be like ' a tinkling cymbal.' " 
 
 To his private reading of the Scriptures, 
 Adolphe Monod liked to add that of some Chris- 
 tian biogra]3hy suited to edify and stimulate him. 
 He loved only what was true. " The reading of 
 ' Faust,' " he writes, " does me harm, by heating 
 my imagination, and making me disgusted with 
 realities. Tliis is a 2freat danç^er. How difierent 
 is Scripture ! It never ceases to direct the heart 
 towards God, even when it raises the imagination 
 to the highest pitch." In one of the biographies 
 
152 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 referred to, the "Life of Philip Henry," one say- 
 ing had particularly struck him, and he loved to 
 repeat and to adopt it. '' In those things ^Yllerein 
 all the people of God are agreed, I will spend 
 my zeal." Constantly as he dwelt upon the want 
 of life in the Church, he equally felt the Tvant of 
 unity and brotherly love. He therefore welcomed 
 with peculiar sympathy the proposal for founding 
 the Evangelical Alliance, which had been set on 
 foot in England. The following is his reply to 
 the invitation which he had received to attend 
 the first meeting which was to be held in London, 
 in August 1846 : — 
 
 '' Montauban, July 18, 1846. — Gentlemen and 
 honoured brethren in Jesus Christ, I have received 
 the circular Avhich you did me the honour to 
 send me on the i6th of June last; and I must 
 in the first place express the Christian sympathy 
 with which I have watched the progress of the 
 Evangelical Alliance, and my gratitude for the 
 honour which you have done me in inviting me 
 to join it. 
 
 " I accept the invitation with pleasure, as you 
 will see by my signature appended to the form of 
 adhesion which you have sent me. But I think 
 that I ought to explain the precise import of my 
 signature. 
 
 " In the undertaking which I am asked to join, 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 153 
 
 I clistÎDguisli two things ; the end, and the means. 
 The end appears to me in conformity with ' the 
 truth which is according to godliness/ with the 
 glory of God, with the prosperity of the Church, 
 with the progress of the Gospel, and with the 
 signs of the times. This end has been for many 
 years one of the ruling objects of my desires and 
 my feeble endeavours ; and one of my favourite 
 maxims is that of your excellent Philip Henry : 
 ' In those things wherein the people of God are 
 agreed, I will spend my zeal ; and wherein they 
 differ, I will endeavour to walk according to the 
 light that God hath given me, and charitably 
 believe the others to do so.' 
 
 " I cannot say quite the same with respect to 
 the means employed. I approve of them in 
 general, but not without some reserve. For 
 example, I fear that the establishment of a 
 journal, or any common action^ may tend to 
 compromise the desired union. Neither can I 
 reconcile with the fundamental principle of the 
 Alliance that of the articles drawn up at Liver- 
 pool,''* by which are excluded a whole body of 
 Christians whose error may be combined with 
 exemplary piety. I would go yet further, and 
 say that on reflection I doubt whether any pro- 
 
 * A conference was held at Liverpool for settling preliminaries, 
 Oct. I, 1845. 
 
154 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 fession of faith would be in harmony with the 
 object of the Evangelical Alliance, such as I 
 conceive it. The unity which it is intended to 
 bring to light is essentially spiritual, and there- 
 fore seems hard to be kept within visible limits 
 such as those which a church or an association 
 require. Either the confession of faith will be 
 wide enough to include all Christians who are so 
 at heart, or will not. In the former case the 
 end [of drawing it up] will not be attained ; in 
 the second case, it will be exceeded. I may 
 perhaps be mistaken, and I am persuaded that 
 the men of God who have drawn up the articles 
 referred to, after ripe deliberation, are much 
 better capable than myself of judging of the 
 questions to which I have taken leave to call 
 your attention. . . . 
 
 " I hope to be present at the Conference of 
 August iQtb, God willing; and I rejoice at the 
 prospect, both on account of the grand principle 
 on behalf of which it is convened, and because 
 of my desire to become acquainted with the 
 eminent Christians which it will doubtless bring 
 together from various parts of the world. " 
 
 He went thither accordingly, and took part 
 with lively interest in this assembly, composed 
 of a thousand Christians from the Old and the 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 155 
 
 New World. " The principle of the Alliance," he 
 writes, " is no other than that of brotherly love : 
 but it is this love clothed in a special manifesta- 
 tion, and sustained by the great force of the 
 present day, association. Some are displeased 
 at this external apparel ; and one must allow 
 that it ought not to be necessary. But it is 
 necessary, at least for a time, in order to revive 
 brotherly love, and restore to it, in the eyes of 
 the Church and of the world, the place which it 
 has lost in the Christianity of our day. I could 
 not bear to think of such a work being pursued 
 in our days, and myself remaining aloof from it. 
 It would be, I am sure, to depart from the 
 spirit of the Apostles and of their Master." 
 
 After the Conference, Adolphe Monod visited 
 some relations and friends in England and Scot- 
 land, preaching in English in various phices. 
 Before leaving^ London he wrote : — 
 
 " Yesterday morning Mr. Noel administered 
 the communion in his chapel : ''" a large number 
 of ministers and other members of the Alliance, 
 of various denominations, received the com- 
 munion from his hands, a touching and solemn 
 scene which I shall never foro^et. ' This is 
 
 * St. John's Chapel, Bedford Row, of which the Hon. and 
 Rev. Baptist W. Noel was minister before leaving the Estab- 
 lished Church. 
 
156 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 heaveuly,' was the remark made to me by the 
 veuerable Dr. Bunting, president of tlie Metho- 
 dists. On leaving the chapel we went to visit 
 a school of poor children whom Mrs. Kinnaird 
 has under training for domestic service.'" I was 
 deeply touched at hearing a hymn sung by 
 sixty young girls, from the age of eighteen or 
 twenty down to six or seven, arrayed before me 
 in order of height, the smallest in the front row, 
 and dressed in a simple and tidy costume. I 
 had in front of me a charminof little o:irl about 
 six years old, who was opening her little mouth 
 to sing like the rest. The refrain was, ^And 
 crown Him Lord of all ; ' and when I heard 
 these dear children call upon angels, men, Jews, 
 Gentiles, and the Church of Christ to crown the 
 Lord, my weak heart gave way, and I could but 
 weep instead of singing. I felt there that Jesus 
 Christ is the true God, the living God, because 
 He is the God of little children. Afterwards 
 Dr. Kirk gave a charming address to these 
 children, on the subject of Bartimseus, inter- 
 mixed with questions. It was delightful. Ah ! 
 
 * The present Lady Kinnaird. The age of the older girls was 
 probaLly over-estimated by M. Monod. The institution referred 
 to is the St. John's Servants' School, formerly situated in New 
 Ormond Street, now in Westbourne Park. The age at which 
 the girls leave the training school is usually about sixteen. 
 (Note by the Translatoi-.) 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 157 
 
 it is with the heart, and not with the under- 
 standino-, that one believes, and the whole of 
 sacred criticism is not worth my little vis-a-vis 
 of six years old, opening her mouth to say to 
 angels, Jews, Gentiles and Christians, 'And 
 crown Him Lord of all ! ' " 
 
 ''From there I went to lunch with Mr. Kinnaird, 
 and then returned to the church to hear Dr. 
 Kirk preach. At three o'clock I preached in the 
 chapel of JMr. Chalmers (Free Church) to a toler- 
 ably large audience on ' Jesus healing the sick,' 
 with a collection for the Toulouse Society. On 
 Sunday week I have to preach at Liverpool for 
 Dr. Ferguson (Free Church), and on Tuesday 
 the 8th to collect for the Toulouse Society in an 
 En owlish meetino^." 
 
 The following year (1847) ^^ went again to 
 Marseilles for the services of Passion Week. 
 Whilst there he received the intellisfence that 
 the Consistory of the Reformed Church in Paris 
 had called him to be the suffragan of its vener- 
 able president. Pastor Juillerat. 
 
 From his brother Frederic, 
 
 " You have learned already from M. Delessert's 
 note that so far as the Consistory is concerned, 
 
158 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 God has opened for you the way to Paris, and a 
 wide way too. If, as I hope and desire, He is 
 calling you to follow it, may He show you His 
 will. W. Charles Vernes, on the eve of his 
 departure for St. Petersburg, decided suddenly 
 to convene an extraordinary meeting of the 
 Consistory, and to place on the order of the day, 
 in the convening notices, the nomination of a 
 suffragan. All the members who could be there 
 were present, eight pastors out of nine, and 
 eight elders. Two questions were successively 
 put by M. Juillerat — 
 
 " ' First, Does the Consistory allow me a suf- 
 fragan ? ' Voted unanimously in the affirmative 
 by show of hands. 
 
 '' * Secondly, Does the Consistory consent to 
 nominate as my sufifragan M. Adolphe Monod, 
 whom I present for this office ? ' Vote taken 
 by ballot; yes or no. Fifteen ayes, one blank 
 paper. I reckoned on a majority, but this 
 grand result surprised as much as it delighted 
 me. I saw in it a reply from God, and an 
 indication of His will for your guidance." 
 
 Monsieur Juillerat likewise wrote to his future 
 suffrao-an : — 
 
 o 
 
 ^' You have gained confidence by your modera- 
 tion and your wisdom. There is here a vast 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 159 
 
 field of labour and many hearts wliicli long for 
 you, and many wishes wliicli call you. It costs 
 me more than I can say to relinquish the pulpit ; 
 but nothing- will console me more than to see 
 you take my place in it. 
 
 " Frederic's joy is great, and is shared by all 
 the members of your family as well as mine." 
 
 It was not without regret that Adolphe 
 Monod left the college to which he had given 
 the best years of his life, nor the town 
 where he had so many devoted friends, and 
 where he left the tomb of one of his children, 
 nor his deeply afflicted brother-in-law and all 
 those belonoino^ to him. But he could not 
 doubt that this call was the expression of God's 
 will concerning him, and he determined to act 
 upon it. 
 
( i6o ) 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Paris — Ministry in tlie Reformed Church. 
 1847-1855. 
 
 Every important decision was to Adolphe 
 Monod a matter of previous hesitation and dis- 
 tress ; but God gave liim grace to seek always 
 with so mucli sincerity to know and to do His 
 will, that notwithstanding the almost excessive 
 scrupulosity of his conscience, lie had seldom 
 reason to resfret the determination to which he 
 came. " I cannot," he once wrote, " say like 
 Napoleon, ' I had a strong will : I never hesi- 
 tated.' Thence, according to him, originated 
 his power. No matter; such as I am, I prefer 
 my weakness to his strength, remembering a 
 little word (dictated by One stronger than he, 
 and who broke him in pieces when his time was 
 come), * When I am weak then am I strong.' " 
 This time, again, he was able to see that the 
 Lord had led him by the right way, and 
 brought him to Paris at a time when his 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. i6i 
 
 presence and influence could be of special use 
 to the Church. 
 
 His removal to Paris brouo;ht him nearer to 
 the larger part of his family, and more particu- 
 larly to his mother, who was not to reap the 
 advantage of it for many years, but who received 
 much blessing through his ministry. There was 
 a peculiar sympathy between her soul and his ; 
 and no one rejoiced more than she to see him 
 arrive in Paris. 
 
 He had been at Paris but a few months, when 
 the political troubles of February 1848 broke 
 out. Some persons who were anxious to see a 
 pastor take his seat in the National Assembly, 
 thouorht of nominating; him as a candidate. But 
 he felt himself in no wise made for political life 
 and political debates. 
 
 To his Sister Madame Bahut. 
 
 "Paris, March 20, 1848. — Political events 
 have only confirmed me in the persuasion that 
 I am here in the right place, too happy if I can 
 clearly discern a well-defined task with which the 
 Lord shall have pleased to intrust me. And un- 
 less I receive a totally unforeseen bidding, I shall 
 seek this task in my spiritual functions and not 
 in a political appointment. My ambition would 
 
i62 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 rather be to keep clear of all action of this 
 kind. . . I should inevitably compromise my 
 Gospel ministry by plunging into the delibera- 
 tions and debates of the National Assembly ; 
 and I will add, that I should compromise it, so 
 far as can be judged, without any compensatiug 
 advantage. Frederic, when consulted the other 
 day by a pastor, answered ; ' Leave Adolphe 
 where he is ; he will be of no use in political 
 debates.' This is not flatteriug, but it is true." 
 
 From M. de Felice, 
 
 " Montatihan, January 20, 1848. . . . They 
 tell me that your preaching draws a large 
 audience. Everybody expected it, and it is 
 seldom that everybody is mistaken. Bat the 
 real question is what effect your discourses pro- 
 duce. They may be brilliant and far-sounding, 
 and yet not be what you, as a faithful servant 
 of Christ, would most wish them to be. I do 
 not know, but it seems to me that in our days, 
 or, to speak more precisely, at the present date, 
 the broad and vast moral principles of the 
 Gospel ought to occupy in the pulpit a larger 
 place than they have done for some years past, 
 and some endeavour is required to connect them 
 with Christian dogma, and with that Christian 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 163 
 
 S'pirit wliicli is showing itself and making its 
 way in the noblest aspirations of our day. 
 Believe your old and lonely friend, this is one 
 of the main forces of Christian preaching. M. 
 Vinet often said so to me, and the more I think 
 upon it; the more I am convinced of it." 
 
 To Professor de Felice. 
 
 ''Paris, April 24, 1848. — Let me speak of 
 myself, since you are good enough to ask me. 
 My preaching is well attended, and seems to be 
 liked. Good impressions have been produced, 
 as I learn from various quarters, Coquerel 
 shares with me the honour of filling the Ora- 
 toire, and if I am not mistaken, it is fuller when 
 he is there than when I am. I have heard him 
 preach several times. He has only returned the 
 visit once, I believe ; and that was in the little 
 church of St. Germain, It is almost certain 
 that he will take his seat in the National 
 Assembly. According to our views of the matter, 
 this is to be regretted."^ Perhaps he would 
 not have succeeded, if we had brought forward 
 an ecclesiastical candidate against him : many 
 
 * M. Athanase Coquerel was a distinguished leader of the 
 Eatioualistic party. 
 
1 64 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 people wanted to vote for a Protestant pastor, 
 and found only him on the list. . . . 
 
 *' But I have wandered far from the subject of 
 my preaching, of which I wished to speak to 
 you. 1 agree with you as to the necessity of 
 appealing to the great moral principles which 
 are in the human conscience, and to the general 
 spirit of Christianity which is in the air, and in 
 the opinions of the age ; but how is one to do 
 it ? The three elements of the problem are 
 Jesus Christ, received by the heart and in the 
 inner life ; the Scriptures received as the testi- 
 mony of God ; and society such as we find it at 
 the present day. But whether it be from defect 
 of spiritual communion with Christ, or from 
 ignorance of the profound meaning of the Scrip- 
 tures, or from isolation in regard to the society 
 which surrounds me, I do not see my mission. 
 I find, no doubt, something to say and to do, 
 but I do not discern the iJrecise thing that I 
 have to say and to do. . . I receive some visits 
 in my capacity as pastor, which interest me. I 
 visit some Christian friends. I have some social 
 duties to perform ; but all this amounts to very 
 little. I have hardly any pastoral functions,'" 
 M. Juillerat having had the goodness to retain 
 the charge of them to the present date. I could, 
 * Referring to baptisms, marriages and funerals. (Translator.) 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 165 
 
 therefore, devote myself fully to preacbing, if I 
 saw more clearly ^ the way wherein I should walk.' 
 This is the object of my constant prayer." 
 
 A journey which Adolphe Monod was desirous 
 of making this year in the South of France, was 
 only partially accomplished by him. His inten- 
 tion was to beo-in and end with Montauban. 
 He went there accordingly, and had the pleasure 
 of revisiting the friends and relatives from 
 whom he had parted the previous year, and 
 then started for a preaching tour. He wrote to 
 his relatives as follows : — 
 
 " Toulouse, June 15, 1848. — My beloved ones, 
 how sweet it was to see you again, how hard to 
 part again ! Dear Edouard, what a life is 
 yours ! out of seven days, not half an hour of 
 rest and real relief! What with my occupa- 
 tions, and what with your sufferings, I could 
 not catch the opportunity which I was watching 
 for, of conversing at ease with you on the things 
 which belong to our common peace. The Desert 
 in the morning, Gethsemane in the afternoon, 
 Golgotha in the evening ; such is your life, and 
 that of those who suffer with you. But, is it 
 not more or less the life of every child of God 
 on earth ? Well ! the Desert with Christ, Geth- 
 semane with Christ, Golgotha with Christ : this 
 
1 66 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 is better than the pleasures of sin. Be things 
 as they may, dear friend, blessed, blessed, 
 blessed be God." 
 
 He was in the Tarn when he was suddenly 
 recalled to Paris by the troubles of June. His 
 family had been exposed to serious dangers, but 
 he found all those belonging to him well, through 
 God's mercy ; although the quarter where they 
 lived, the Faubourg Poissonnière, very near the 
 celebrated Clos St. Lazare, had been the scene 
 of a bloody combat. He was all the more 
 grieved not to be able to revisit Montauban, 
 because the condition of M. Babut was growing 
 continually worse. He could but cheer him by 
 his letters until God called him to Himself three 
 months later. 
 
 To M. Babut. 
 ''Paris, July 29, 1848. — My dear Edouard 
 — Need I say with what painful sympathy we 
 accompany you in these new attacks of physical 
 suffering and mental distress, or with what 
 edification and consolation we heard of ' the end 
 of the Lord ' and of the humble submission to 
 His mysterious will which He ha,d given you ? 
 Oh ! my dear friend, if the Gosj^el is true — 
 and we know that it is — this submission is ' the 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 167 
 
 one tiling needful ' for you. I give you advice 
 which I do but ill take myself; I, who bear my 
 load of ten pounds less patiently than you bear 
 yours of a hundred pounds : and yet it is true, be- 
 cause it is the Gospel. It cannot be impossible to 
 accept in peace the will of God, and to drink the 
 cup which He has given you to drink. It is 
 the image of Christ crucified which we must 
 always have before our eyes. What an admir- 
 able mission will be yours, dear friend, when the 
 Spirit has gained such a victory over the flesh ! 
 What will be my poor preaching in comparison 
 with that of a member of Christ chastened day 
 and night as you are, yet never ceasing to give 
 Him glory ! The more you suffer, the more 
 useful you will be ; and afterwards, when, taken 
 to the bosom of God, how joyful to remember 
 these days of mourning, and to call to mind in 
 the presence of Him whom you will see as He is, 
 that you did not wait to believe until you saw : 
 nor to give thanks until you were delivered. . . 
 Live in the anticipation of heaven ; and, with 
 your eyes steadfastly fixed on Jesus, such as you 
 see Him there (i John iii. 2) give Him glory — 
 glory — glory. This is the desire and prayer of 
 3'our poor unworthy brother. 
 
 *' P. S. — Dear Adèle, dear children, I press you 
 
1 68 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 to my heart. ^ Be not afraid, only believe.' 
 Think only oi 'pvojiting, of growing in grace. It 
 is the cross ; the cross in all its bitterness ; but 
 it is no more than the cross." 
 
 To Professor de Felice 
 
 ''Paris, July 29, 1848. — The first time that I 
 occupied the pulpit at the Oratoire, I preached 
 on the fatherhood of God. I could not preach 
 His universal fatherhood such as you understand 
 it in the present day. Doubtless God is the 
 Father of all men in a certain sense — by creation, 
 by Providence, and by what the Scripture calls 
 His * goodwill towards men ' (this passage is 
 wrongly applied : I should rather have quoted 
 Ps. cxlv. 9). But in the strict Scriptural 
 sense of the word ' Father,' whether as used by 
 the prophets, or by the Lord, it always pre- 
 supposes a certain moral relation established 
 between God and man into which all men have 
 not entered. I have sought in the whole of 
 Scripture without being able to find it, a single 
 passage in which God is called, as by the 
 heathen poets, the Father of all men, or where 
 all men are called children of God.'" If you 
 
 * Tliis remark is true, and of great importance in the present 
 day. Those who preach the universal I'atherliood of God, hiy 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 169 
 
 know of one, pray quote it. In regard to the 
 fatherhood of God in Christ, I pointed out the 
 participation of the Christian in His Father's 
 nature, His Father's training, His Father's 
 inheritance, and His Father's love, which contains 
 all the rest. And I showed how these various 
 advantages corresponded to four wants of the 
 present time, want of stability, of security, of 
 consolation, and of love." 
 
 In the meanwhile ecclesiastical events were 
 making progress, like those of the political 
 world. After the synod which was convened 
 immediately upon the revolution of February, 
 for the purpose of preparing a scheme of re- 
 organisation of the Church, to be submitted to 
 the Eepublican Government, came the Assembly 
 of September. We do not propose to relate the 
 history of the debates in which Adolphe Monod 
 
 the foundation-stone of Kationalistic Theology. In the Old 
 Testament, the children of God are the Israelites ; in one or 
 two cases, believers (Prov. xiv. 26) ; in the New Testament 
 they are the regenerate (see Deut. xiv. i ; John i. 12, 13, &c.) 
 
 One passage may seem an exception, namely, where Paul 
 endorses the words of a heathen poet : " We are also His 
 offspring" But it is no exception ; if we take into account that 
 "offspring" is a more general and lower term than "children" 
 (expressing even the relation of the progeny of the lower animals 
 to their parents) ; and does not imply necessarily the claims 
 or privileges of children. (Note by Translator.) 
 
lyo LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 and Lis brother Frederic took a considerable 
 share, with views which differed, and were even 
 opposed the one to tlie other. It will be 
 sufficient to mention the point wliicli led to the 
 separation from the Keformed Church of several 
 evangelical pastors, and of a certain number of 
 laymen ; at the head of whom were Frederic 
 Monod and the Comte de Gasparin. 
 
 The General Assembly of September, repre- 
 senting the Eeformed Church, bad considered 
 the question of a Confession of Faith, and had 
 rejected by a majority the proposal to make a 
 new one. Among its members, some insisted 
 that this new Confession of Faith was necessary 
 at tbat time, and had declared themselves ready 
 to leave the Church if it were not voted. Others, 
 agreeing with the first in wishing for a new 
 Confession of Faith, considered that the Confes- 
 sion of La Eochelle, not having been abrogated, 
 was still the historic basis of the Eeformed 
 Church, that the faith of the Gospel having never 
 ceased to be j^rofessed in the Church, one might 
 under existing circumstances remain in it with- 
 out unfaithfulness, and wait for an official Synod 
 to revise the old Confession or replace it by a 
 new one. Others thouo-ht that the occasion was 
 not a favourable one even to raise this question, 
 and were resolved to vote simply for the main- 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 17 1 
 
 tenance of the status quo. Of tlie three re- 
 presentatives of the Monod family, Frederic, 
 Adolphe, and Horace, which the Assembly con- 
 tained (all closely united in the common faith), 
 each had spoken in favour of one of these different 
 views.^ Adolphe, who held to the second, did not 
 
 * Under the Edict of Nantes, tlie Eeformed Cliurch held 
 synods which were legally recognised by the Government. The 
 last of these was held in 1659. The synod of 1848 was not 
 recognised by the Government, but held independently of it, 
 and had consequently no legal authority. 
 
 It is to be observed that, if the Confession of La Rochelle 
 had been in force, M. Frederic Monod, and those who thought 
 with him, would not have insisted on a new Confession of 
 Faith. But the ancient Confession, though not abrogated, was 
 practically disregarded, and a large part of the pastors of France 
 held views altogether inconsistent with it. Hence the demand 
 for a new Confession. 
 
 In 1872, a synod of the Reformed Church was held, for the 
 first time since 1659, under authority of the Government. Its 
 session took place in Paris, and among various regulations then 
 enacted was the following : — 
 
 " Every candidate for the sacred ministry shall, before receiv- 
 ing consecration, declare that he adheres to the faith of the 
 Church, as it is declared by the General Assembly, and which 
 is thus expressed : 
 
 " Upon recommencing the course of its Assemblies, which have 
 been lor so many years interrupted, the Reformed Church of 
 France would, before all things, render thanks to God, and 
 testify its h)ve to Jesus Christ, its divine Head, who has sus- 
 tained and consoled it durinir its trials. 
 
 " It declares by its representatives that it remains true to the 
 principles of faith and of liberty on which it was founded. 
 
 " Together with its fathers, and its martyrs in the Confession 
 
172 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 think it riMit to follow liis brother Frederic in 
 his secession, and this separation, though but out- 
 ward, was a cause of deep grief to the two brothers. 
 Some months later he set forth the motives of 
 his conduct in his pamj)hlet ; " Why I remain 
 in the Established Church." He wrote in it : — 
 *' If these feelings are shared by our brethren, 
 whether remaining or seceding, then, instead 
 of judging one another, we shall love one 
 another ; instead of contending, we shall pray 
 one for another ; and brotherly love, the first 
 object of my concern in this matter, next to 
 the truth in Christ, may yet be preserved. 
 The time is short, the harvest is white, the field 
 is vast : let us go to work then in love and in 
 the peace of Jesus. Let our rivalry be only 
 in love and in holiness, and let us be sure 
 that those will have the best position who 
 sliall give proof of the warmest love and the 
 most livinsf holiness." 
 
 o 
 
 of La Rochelle, and with all the Churches of the Reformation 
 in their creeds, it proclaims the sovereign authority of the Holy 
 Scriptures in matters of faith ; and salvation through faith in 
 Jesus Christ, the only-begotten Son of God ; who died for our 
 offences, and was raised again for our justification. 
 
 "It preserves, therefore, and maintains, as belonging to the basis 
 of its teaching, w^orship, and discipline, the great Christian facts 
 represented in its religious services, and expressed in its liturgies, 
 specially in the Confession of Sins, the Apostles' Creed, and the 
 liturgy of the Lord's Supper." (Note by translator.) 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 173 
 
 Each of the brothers persevered in his con- 
 viction. On the 5 th of August in the same 
 year (1849) Adolphe Monod, being appointed 
 as titular* pastor to the place left vacant by 
 the retirement of his brother, expressed the 
 deep emotion with which he accepted this 
 appointment. " How comes it," he said, " that 
 I am to-day taking the place of my elder 
 brother, that faithful disciple of Christ, that 
 pastor respected by all in his retirement, and 
 honoured by all in the sacrifice which he made ? 
 It is in vain for me to say to myself that my 
 occupation of the post which he so long filled 
 is another pledge of that fraternal affection 
 which unites us as tenderly as ever. My heart 
 breaks at the thought of even an apparent 
 separation. But, after all, shall we not drink 
 the cup which our Father has given us ? Can 
 we do otherwise than follow, each one, the path 
 which we believe to have been traced for us 
 by God \ " 
 
 He hesitated a little between the north and 
 the south in deciding how he should spend a 
 few weeks of vacation, and felt himself drawn 
 towards England. "The opportunity is good 
 for seeing England, and above all, Scotland, 
 
 ^ The " pasteurs titulaires " are nominated by the State, the 
 " suffragants " by ecclesiastical authority. 
 
174 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 Leveson Gower, Kinnaird, and otlier good friends, 
 in the company of the excellent Sir Culling" 
 (Sir C. Eardley). He decided accordingly on 
 taking that direction , and after a short stay 
 in England went on to Scotland. 
 
 " Glasgow, October lo, 1849. — We left 
 Carlisle on Monday morning, and arrived here 
 without accidents or other occurrences. We 
 were received at the house of John Henderson, 
 Esq. Nothing can exceed the goodness of 
 these excellent friends. Immediately upon 
 our arrival, I went to see our friends the 
 Bosts, who gave me a French welcome, a 
 thing which one learus to appreciate in Eng- 
 land. John Bull has a thousand good quali- 
 ties, but that tenderness of heart which one 
 finds in countries of the French tongue is 
 generally wanting in him. Yet not always. 
 Sir Culling has French blood in his veins : so 
 also has Mrs. Dallas : they know what it is to 
 have these outgoings of affection which bring 
 tears into the eye : so do some others, but they 
 are exceptions. Ah, how much I love this 
 opening of the heart, this evangelical tender- 
 ness ! 
 
 " On Monday, after dinner, we had a meeting 
 in the City Hall to protest against the intention 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 175 
 
 of Government to extend the postal service 
 of London to a portion of the Sunday. This 
 measure meets with general reprobation, and 
 yet it is doubtful whether it can be pre- 
 vented, so decided does the Postmaster-General, 
 Eowland Hill, appear to be. The Glasgow 
 meeting — of which Sir James Anderson, the 
 Lord Provost, was chairman — was rather too 
 sabbatic for me. But no matter ; this reverence 
 for the Lord's- day is worthy of profound respect, 
 and edified me greatly. AVhat most interested 
 me was the place which laymen and working 
 men occupied in the meeting. Not one clergy- 
 man opened his mouth, except for prayer. 
 Three resolutions were proposed by merchants, 
 who said only a few words, and supported by 
 working-men, who made speeches that were 
 copious, full of matter, racy, and truly eloquent. 
 One only of them got into a mess by endeavour- 
 ing to enter upon distinctions and explanations 
 as to the Sabbath : he ended by calling forth 
 hisses. This impression was effaced by the 
 last speaker, a simple post-man, a stout chubby- 
 faced fellow, a market-place speaker, who 
 complained, in a stentorian voice, that his 
 friends and himself were worn out with Sunday 
 work. He gave us a popular harangue, serious 
 and comic ; not allowing a moment of interval 
 
176 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 between emotion and laughter. ' I can bear 
 witness/ said he, 'that I never see res'pectable 
 people come to fetch their letters from the 
 post on Sunday. And as for those of you who 
 do come, I hope that the present meeting will 
 have the effect of makiug you rather more 
 considerate. / sliall he on service next Sunday, 
 and I liope to see infinitely less of your faces 
 then than I have done heforeJ 
 
 " He knew also how to touch the chord of the 
 feelings, and enthusiastic applause greeted him 
 when he sat down. M. Guizot or M. Thiers 
 would have spoke differently, but they would 
 not have spoke better; I mean, more to the 
 point." 
 
 The orcranisation of the Reformed Church 
 in Paris at this period added to the fatigue of 
 the pastors, and made their life peculiarly 
 burdensome. It will be remembered that there 
 was practically a single vast parish. The pastors 
 preached alterDately in the three churches of 
 the Oratoire, Pentemont, and Sainte Marie : 
 the pastoral functions devolved, according to 
 their nature, some upon the pastor of the iveek, 
 others upon the pastor of the month. The con- 
 sequence was that the parish of each was the 
 whole of Paris. How often did Adolphe Monod 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 177 
 
 wish to see this immense church divided into 
 parishes, and to have his own parish, where he 
 could feel himself at home, and accomplish his 
 pastoral work in a more personal and concen- 
 trated manner than was possible with such a 
 widespread charge.^'* 
 
 His Sunday's work began early, for he w^as 
 Chaplain of the Lycée Louis-le-Grand, where 
 the service was at seven o'clock in the morninof, 
 and he lived at the other end of the town. 
 Often, before returning home, he had to conduct 
 the service at the St. Lazare prison, of which 
 he was the first regular pastor. Thus having 
 conducted at least one service, if not two, he 
 returned home to prepare for the mid-day ser- 
 mon. Sunday afternoon was occupied in payino* 
 some visits to the poor and the sick, in religious 
 conversation with his family, in the meeting 
 for searching the Scriptures which he had begun 
 at Montauban for his children and some of their 
 friends, and in preparing for the evening service. 
 This last service was rather a refreshment to 
 him than otherwise. Havino^ been set on foot 
 by his brother Frederic, and steadily continued 
 
 ■^ The Keformed Church has now eight parishes and twelve 
 places of worship in Paris ; whilst the places of worship belong- 
 ing to other denominations of French Protestants are about 
 twenty in number. 
 
 M 
 
1 78 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 by liim in the Upper Eoom of the Oratoire till 
 he left the Eeformed Church, it was a sort of 
 fraternal legacy. Here Adolphe Monod felt 
 himself at home ; he had a band of simple and 
 steadfast hearers — his " little Sunday evening 
 flock" — where he used to find again many of his 
 catechumens, and met with much sympathy. 
 
 '^September 17. — I cannot come to a solution 
 of the first of the questions which I have upon 
 my mind — that relating to the instruction of 
 the catechumens ; and this has discouraged me 
 with reojard to the remainins; ones. . . . The 
 view of my ignorance, my uncertainty, my 
 weakness, my inconstancy ; of all the defects 
 with which my life abounds, overwhelms me. I 
 see no refuge except in an abundant spiritual 
 life. But this very life ; I follow after it, and 
 cannot attain to it. Yet this is my calling, my 
 peculiar office, to live the life of God, and lead 
 others to do the same. my God, help me 
 amidst my unbelief ! " 
 
 This abundant spiritual life was not with him 
 an object of selfish desire ; he sought it in order 
 that he might difi'use it around him ; and 
 especially that he might communicate it to his 
 hearers, and to his catechumens, towards whom 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 179 
 
 he bore an affection that was both pastoral and 
 paternaL Their number increased every year ; 
 some came from the country to attend his 
 classes ; and these religious instructions, to 
 which he gave great care and much labour, 
 formed an important part of liis ministry, by 
 the influence which he exercised over the young 
 people. It has left living and deep impressions, 
 of which our Church still reaps the benefit. He 
 eagerly seized opportunities of gathering around 
 him his former catechumens. As long as he 
 could, he used to assemble them, one Sunday in 
 the month, through the summer, in order that 
 he miorht not lose sio^ht of them. 
 
 As to his preaching, none can know what 
 this servant of God, " eaten with zeal for his 
 Master's house," this Christian of boundless 
 compassion, was in the pulpit, but those who 
 have seen him ascending its steps as though he 
 bore upon his heart the sins of his hearers. 
 
 " cross of the preaching of the cross ! who 
 of my hearers to-morrow will suppose that from 
 Monday morning till after a great part of 
 Saturday is gone, I have kept for my prepara- 
 tion all the moments which I had at my dis- 
 posal, without finding anything which I could 
 deliver to them in faith as a message from God, 
 
I So LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 and witliout knowing at this very moment 
 what I shall speak on to-morrow ! " 
 
 "The two thinofs which have been the 
 
 o 
 
 strength of my preaching (I say it in all sim- 
 plicity and before God) have been, that on the 
 one hand I have bestowed more labour on it 
 than is ordinarily done ; and on the other hand, 
 that disposition to melancholy which has driven 
 me to go deeply into spiritual things. God is 
 love." 
 
 A great blow fell on him and all his family 
 in 185 1, namely, the death of his mother. For 
 some years she had divided her time among her 
 children, spending part of the year at her house 
 in Paris, and the summer at Havre, where two 
 of her sons and one of her daus^hters were 
 settled. The remarkable intellectual and moral 
 faculties with which God had endowed her had 
 in no degree sujQfered from the decay of her 
 physical activity. She was taken ill at the 
 close of February, and her condition was im- 
 mediately pronounced to be a serious one. Ten 
 of her children, and a large number of her grand- 
 children, were able to wait upon her during her 
 last days. Adolphe Monod had the sad but 
 sweet privilege of acting the part of pastor to 
 his mother during the close of this short illness : 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. i8i 
 
 Lis brother Frederic, who had been attacked 
 with sciatica whilst in the sick-chamber, had 
 to be taken home, and had not the pleasure of 
 seeiûg his mother again. 
 
 Those who were with Madame Monod during 
 her sickness were struck with her humility, her 
 patience, and her faith. She requested that 
 each of her children and grandchildren would 
 write a text of Scripture for her, and she loved 
 to have these passages read to her. The very 
 day of her death she remarked ; *' I think that 
 no one has given me ; ^ I have blotted out as a 
 thick cloud thy transgressions, and as a cloud 
 thy sins ' " : and begged that it might be added 
 to the list. This was the text which her chil- 
 dren eno:raved on her tomb. 
 
 '' If it would please the Lord to shorten my 
 sufferiDgs ! " said she ; " but His will be done. I 
 am His. He has redeemed me. I am in peace." 
 Shortly before her end, her children gathered 
 round her. Adolphe spoke on behalf of all, 
 and said, ''We desire at the moment of part- 
 ing with our mother for this present life to tell 
 her two things : first, that we desire her blessing 
 for ourselves and for our children ; secondly, that 
 we entreat her pardon for all the offences that 
 we have committed ae^ainst her from our child- 
 hood." He added "that we counted it the first 
 
1 82 LIFE AND LETTERS OE 
 
 favour wliicli God bestowed on us to have had 
 the pareuts whom He gave us, and that our 
 warmest blessinn^s attended our mother in the 
 prospect of her departure." Then he ended with 
 prayer. Her Last words were a cry uttered to 
 the Lord, "" Come, come! " 
 
 In the absence of his brother Frederic, and of 
 Guillaume, who was then pastor at Algiers, the 
 duty of addressing a few words to the friends 
 who assembled to pay their last homage to the 
 deceased, devolved on Adolphe Monod. He 
 showed how the humble and active faith of his 
 mother had grown stronger and more developed 
 durinof her last illness, " Her Christian obedi- 
 ence grew visibly during her trial. She dreaded 
 sufiering ; she dreaded death. But she accepted 
 suffering and death with a patience which I 
 should have called perfect, had it not still gone 
 on increasing. But there was more than this : 
 that freedom of assurauce and of profession 
 Avbich had not been characteristic of her piety, 
 was granted, fully granted, to her during her 
 last combat. As late as the morning of the 4th 
 of March she said to me, ^ To have received so 
 many favours, and to have shown such indiffer- 
 ence in return ! the thought is fearful.' But 
 the evening of the same day she was heard 
 repeating again and again these beautiful words 
 i 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 183 
 
 and others like them : ' I am His, I am His 
 He has redeemed me. I am at peace. Grace, 
 grace, grace ! ' Let us then take courage. All 
 that God does. He does for our spiritual good. 
 Let us fall in with His intentions ; and let the 
 death of our beloved mother stir us up to walk 
 with new ardour in the way of life. Let us not 
 wrap ourselves up in effeminate and unpro- 
 ductive feelings ; above all, let there be no 
 idolatry. Let us beware of giving to our 
 mother the place which belongs to God. Let 
 us go forward then, both in our inward and our 
 outward life." 
 
 At the beginning of September, the first 
 general gathering of the Evangelical Alliance 
 recalled him to England. This was his last 
 visit to that country, where he was received in 
 the most cordial manner by his excellent friends. 
 Sir Culling and Lady Eardley. 
 
 To Lady Eardley, 
 
 ^^ Paris, September 13, 1851. — Gratitude is 
 sometimes slow in its expression without being 
 the less sincere. I am an instance of it. How 
 could I wait a whole week without telling you 
 how much my heart is penetrated with the 
 
1 84 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 kindness of yourself and yours towards me and 
 mine ? My too short stay at Belvedere will 
 remain engraven on my memory as a pledge of 
 Christian, hospitality and brotherly love : and 
 were I not afraid to utter a too great . heresy 
 in the heariug of your husband, I should add 
 that I should have enjoyed my visit to Bel- 
 vedere yet more, if the great Conference in 
 London had not interrupted my delightful 
 repose. Your English activity kills me. I 
 have returned home exhausted both in body 
 and mind, and more disposed to sleep than to 
 work if I consulted my feelings. But I hope 
 anyhow that, what with rest at Belvedere and 
 what with exertion at Freemasons' Hall, my 
 little journey in England will have been really 
 useful to me. My soul was especially refreshed 
 in the Lord by the communion on the 3rd, and 
 that day of the 4th, for which I cannot suffi- 
 ciently thank Sir Culling that he detained me. 
 It was my best day in London. Please to tell 
 my worthy and honoured friend that as to the 
 publication of the sermons, whilst leaving him 
 entirely free, I am one of those who think that 
 it would be best to preserve in this publication 
 the difference of lano^uao^es which characterised 
 our threefold preaching. I will send him my 
 sermon in the proof, as soon as I have corrected 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 185 
 
 it, with the few lines of introduction which I 
 added at Tower Church.'"'" 
 
 ^' And now, dear madam and sister, I implore 
 for you, for your excellent husband, for your 
 dear children, and for all your house (including 
 my own daughter, to whom I send my tender 
 and paternal blessing), all the blessings which 
 can be desired by a friend who loves you with 
 a true heart and according to the Lord's mind.'* 
 
 After some weeks spent in Paris he was 
 obliged to go to Divonne and undergo a pro- 
 longed course of medical treatment, to prepare 
 for a laborious winter. He met there M. and 
 Madame Frederic Monod. 
 
 " October 23, 1851. — Yesterday we went to 
 take tea with Lise Noguet, of whom the tract, 
 * Marie, or the Two Wooden Legs,' gives a cor- 
 rect history, only they should not have printed 
 it during her lifetime. She gave us an excel- 
 
 * After the Conferences in London, Sir Culling Eardley was 
 desirous that three of the friends whom he had had staying 
 with him should preach, each one in his own language, 
 English, French, and German, in Tower Church, which was 
 attached to his property. Pastors Th. Binney, Krummacher, 
 and A. Monod acceded to his request, and the three sermons 
 were printed in one volume, with the title, " Tower Church 
 Sermons." 
 
i86 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 lent rural repast, and we spent a most interest- 
 ing afternoon with. her. At the age of sixty-five 
 years, walking on two wooden legs, but without 
 crutches, so deaf as not to hear the report of 
 a cannon, she is happy, gay, lovable ; filled 
 as she is with the life of the Holy Spirit. She 
 was the more happy to see me because my 
 sermon, ' Who should communicate ? ' given her 
 by the gendarme Pichonnaz, contributed to 
 show her the way of salvation. She makes up 
 for the defect of her hearing by watching the 
 movement of the lips ; and that so well that 
 Frederic talked with her for a quarter of an 
 hour ; putting questions and receiving answers ; 
 without suspecting that she was deaf It would 
 seem incredible." 
 
 The following May, Adolphe Monod under- 
 took a preaching tour in Alsace, visiting more 
 particularly the Ban de la Eoche, Mulhouse 
 and Strasburg. This tour was rapid but speci- 
 ally blessed. His heart was cheered by it. Not 
 to speak of his numerous friends at Strasburg 
 and other towns, he had peculiar satisfaction in 
 meeting at the Ban de la Eoche his old friend 
 M. Daniel Le Grand ; also in visiting the parish 
 and parsonage of Oberlin, and preaching in his 
 pulpit at Waldersbach. At Strasburg he joy- 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 187 
 
 fully seized the opportunity of having some 
 intercourse with the theoloo;ical students. 
 
 ''May 24, 1852. — It is one of the signs of 
 God's blessing on this journey that the impres- 
 sion produced has been too serious to evaporate 
 in praises. They have not thought of the 
 preacher. The angels have rejoiced, and I have 
 rejoiced with them." 
 
 This was his last preaching tour. Henceforth 
 he delivered isolated discourses only here and 
 there. But he made it his business to reserve 
 his strength more than ever for his ministry, and 
 to rest whenever he was able to leave Paris. 
 
 The same year, 1852, was marked by a great 
 deliverance which God granted to Adolphe 
 Monod and his family. Madame Monod, seized 
 with congestion of the brain in consequence of 
 a sun-stroke, was near to being taken from 
 them : but God restored her in answer to their 
 prayers. Although her health was never to be 
 entirely recovered after this violent shock, nor 
 her strength entirely regained, God granted her 
 sixteen years more of good and Christian activity. 
 To her is due the translation into English of 
 the " Adieux " and of the sermons on " Jesus 
 tempted in the desert." 
 
1 88 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 For the future, when Adolphe Monocl left 
 home, he was obliged to take that rest of body 
 and mind with which he used formerly to re- 
 proach himself as though it were a sort of 
 unfaithfulness. It was thus that towards the 
 end of summer he took a journey in Switzerland 
 with his son, with Pastor Louis Meyer, and two 
 young friends. 
 
 "" Gryon, Septemher 14, 1852. — I left Lau- 
 sanne yesterday by the steamer. M, Yienot 
 accompanied me as far as Villeneuve. The 
 omnibus took me to Bex, whence I walked 
 up here wdth my knapsack on my back. The 
 burden with the ascending walk for more than 
 two hours was almost too much for my fifty 
 years. A young peasant wdio overtook me 
 happily offered to take my load ; which gave 
 me an opportunity of talking to him about 
 another road, rougher than that to Gryon. I 
 rejoined Meyer and B. here. W. and E. arrived 
 about half-past eight, returning from the Grand 
 St. Bernard, enchanted with their excursion." 
 
 ^^ Evolena^ Septemher 15. — We resumed our 
 journey on Tuesday. Notwithstanding the 
 mists of Gryon, being encouraged by the fine 
 weather which we had met wdth in the lower 
 regions, we decided to cross the Col de Cheville, 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 189 
 
 skirting the foot of the Diablerets ; then crossing 
 the scene of the land-slip which happened at the 
 beginning of last century ; and lastly, following 
 the course of the Lizerne torrent, by the new 
 road cut in the side of one of the two mountains 
 between which it flows. On the left you have 
 the mountain, and from time to time perpendi- 
 cular rocks of an immense height above your 
 head ; on the right a steeply inclined slope, when 
 it is not perpendicular or nearly so, which 
 descends to the torrent which you see from 
 time to time without ever hearinsf it, beino- 
 separated from it by an elevation of 1800 feet. 
 In front you have mountains of nearly perpen- 
 dicular rocks with wide channels formed by 
 the spring torrents, at the foot of which large 
 fir-trees are visible. All this forms a sublime 
 spectacle, to which succeeds, as you come forth 
 into the valley, the cheerful and picturesque 
 view of Sion and the surrounding country. We 
 reached Sion on Tuesday evening. From there, 
 we yesterday morning ascended the Erwinger- 
 thal, and had another beautiful day's journey. 
 
 "Let me not forget to mention a curious 
 fact connected with our excursion in the valley 
 of Herens. In these mountain villages, little 
 visited by strangers, there are no inns. Tra- 
 vellers are received by the parish priests, who 
 
I90 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 thus exercise a peculiar sort of hospitality, half 
 business, half charity. It thus came to pass 
 that we dined at the house of the curé of 
 Hermance, and slept under the roof of the curé 
 of Evoléna : and I must bear witness to the 
 good grace with which they entertained us, and 
 the extreme moderation of their charges, when 
 we begged them to fix them themselves. Each 
 time we were constrained to give them more 
 than they asked. Meyer and I let them know 
 who we were ; but this did not in the least 
 abate their courtesy ; and we had, especially 
 with the priest of Evoléna, long religious con- 
 versations, which were not without interest. 
 He took leave of us with these words, " Each 
 of us follows the rule under which he was born ; 
 but we are brethren in Jesus Christ, and I have 
 seen nothing in you which does not edify me." 
 But at the same time we were struck with the 
 absolute uniformity which exists in the opinions 
 and the arguments of all the priests of this 
 fallen Church. Enter into conversation with a 
 Eoman Catholic priest, whoever and wherever 
 he may be, and you may be certain that his 
 arguments will be exactly the same as those of 
 the two priests with whom we stayed ; equally 
 empty as to their basis, and equally subtle as to 
 their form. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 191 
 
 "On tlie 26th, towards tbe close of the day, 
 tlie horizon cleared up by degrees and disclosed 
 to our enchanted eyes — first by the light of the 
 sun and afterwards by that of the moon — the 
 wonders which a jealous sky had at first con- 
 cealed from us. At this place the chain of 
 Mont Blanc, seen from behind, offers to tbe eye 
 shapes that are less beautiful and aspects less 
 varied than on the side of Chamounix : but, by a 
 sort of compensation, being both nearer and 
 more precipitous, it has a somewhat grander 
 appearance. One is less delighted, but more 
 impressed. . . . 
 
 '^ We had for our guide, Antoine Proment ; a 
 man whose long experience supplies him with 
 many interesting materials for conversation with 
 travellers. When I paid to him the small 
 remuneration agreed upon for his services, the 
 good man, who had heard us repeating hymns 
 and portions of Scripture, according to our 
 custom, as we were on the way, said to me, 
 * Sir, if you were to give me twenty francs instead 
 of eight, you would give me less pleasure than 
 you did by your conversations on the mountain. 
 I listened to it as much as I could ; I was only 
 sorry that my mule made me lose some of it by 
 the noise of its steps. Compared with us 
 peasants you are saints.' You may suppose that 
 
192 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 I did not lose the opportunity of speaking to 
 bim about the grace which is in Jesus Christ. 
 I will take the first opportunity of sending him 
 some books, and especially a New Testament, of 
 which he accepted the offer with an eagerness 
 which touched me. What have we that we have 
 not received ? and who is it that made us to 
 differ from others ? 
 
 *' The same day, we went on from Courmayeur 
 to Aosta. Never did a fairer sky illuminate 
 a more lovely route. In proportion as we left 
 behind us the foot of the glaciers, Mont Blanc, 
 separating itself gradually from its surround- 
 ings, seemed to mount towards heaven, as we 
 descended into the plain. Before ns, at the 
 other extremity of the horizon, there came 
 gradually in view one of the most beautiful 
 glaciers of the Italian valleys, remarkable for the 
 purity of its pyramidal form. Nearer to us, 
 between these two inhabitants of the skies, was 
 a favoured land uniting the richest vegetation 
 with the most picturesque sites : vines and wheat 
 growing in the same field, cascades which would 
 be celebrated if they watered a country more 
 frequented by travellers, and delicious orchards." 
 
 Always careful to improve the opportunities 
 of doing good which he found, he endeavoured 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 193 
 
 in travelling to do Gospel-work. In tlie hotels, 
 he tried to make friends with some one who was 
 well disposed, generally with the master of the 
 house or the head-w^aiter, and after his departure 
 would send a parcel of good books, w^hich were 
 always well received. The Sundays on his 
 travels w^ere always days of halting and rest, 
 and he used to make arrangements for a little 
 service in the hotel where he was staying. 
 
 In 1854 an illness, accompanied with trouble- 
 some symptoms, obliged him to give up his 
 work before the time for his vacation was come. 
 He went to spend some weeks at Havre with his 
 brothers. He writes from thence : — 
 
 ^^ Ingouville, June 3, 1854.- — Oh, how gladly 
 would I, before returning to this earth which 
 ' devours its inhabitants,' find some way of 
 escaping from this hurried and broken-up life 
 which kills me ! Let me think upon it well, it 
 is a sacred duty ; otherwise I feel that I shall 
 
 not hold out long Let us travel in 
 
 peace along the road of life, wdiich, by the grace 
 of God, is for us the way of eternal peace. Let 
 us keep our eyes directed upw^ards ; and let us 
 rely on God, the God of Jesus Christ, to make 
 all things work together for our sanctification 
 and consolation, in communion with a crucified 
 Master." 
 
 N 
 
194 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 '' Ingouville, June 15, 1854. — Oh, how little 
 does my life fulfil my notion of a Christian life 
 and an apostolic ministry ! I seem to myself so 
 anxious to do right ; to do nothing but the will 
 of God, and to do it unreservedly. But the 
 infirmity of the flesh is there, which ever weighs 
 me down ; and my undecided disposition makes 
 me lose much time. Eest, in my case, always 
 re-opens the door to melancholy, which is more 
 or less excluded by a life as active (I dare not 
 say, as useful) as mine. Oh ! if there were 
 some means of giving oneself wholly to the 
 Saviour, and living for Him as He lived, to obey 
 His Father." 
 
 Eest was not sufficient to restore him. It be- 
 came necessary to seek for a more efficacious 
 remedy, and the doctors advised him to try a 
 course of treatment at Evian. He went there 
 in July, attended by his eldest daughter, and 
 made a long stay there, interrupted by a visit 
 to Celigny at the house of his second daughter, 
 who had married Pastor Auguste Bouvier some 
 months previously. His family joined him there 
 to celebrate with him the 25th anniversary of 
 his marriage. He received frequent visits at 
 Celigny, and one day had a meeting of eighteen 
 young pastors, who were glad to receive from 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 195 
 
 him some advice as to preaching and the 
 ministry of the Gospel. 
 
 '' Evian, July 27, 1854. — We began this 
 morning reading the Psalms in the new transla- 
 tion, and St. John. I am followino^ the readino- 
 in the originals. We likewise began the volume 
 of M. Faugere, upon the two sisters and the 
 niece of Pascal.'" It ought to interest me, but 
 I have no interest for anything at the present 
 moment." 
 
 "I am thinking of holding a daily meeting. 
 I should like to follow the good example which 
 Frederic set me at Divonne. But I must refuse 
 to undertake any Sunday service." 
 
 ^' Evian, August 3, 1854. — I have had some 
 profitable conversations with friends, both old 
 and new. Among the latter I would particu- 
 larly mention M. Charton, the editor of the 
 'Magasin Pittoresque,' a man of genius and of 
 heart, with whom it is a real privilege to talk.t 
 
 •5^ M. Faugere published the first correct edition of the 
 " Pensées de Pascal." 
 
 t Adolphe Monod kept to the last an affectionate remem- 
 brance of M. Charton. On the other hand, the warm-hearted 
 editor of the " Magasin Pittoresque " did not forget the conversa- 
 tions at Evian, of which we find a trace many years later in his 
 excellent miscellany. 
 
 "One day, upon the shore at Evian, I was talking with a 
 man whose memory will never perish, A-dolphe Monod ; and I 
 
I go LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 *^ August 1854. — I tliink that in this retire- 
 ment I have gained some victory over my spirit 
 of despondency, that is to say, of unbelief. If 
 God enables me to maintain the habits of prayer 
 which I have formed here, I trust that, living 
 nearer to Him, I shall be less touched by the 
 earthly trials which, however bitter, cannot 
 attend us further than till death. Provided 
 only that they make us better to know and 
 taste the love of Him who is love, the time will 
 come, and that soon, when we shall take pleasure 
 in the tears which they have drawn from our 
 eyes. Let us live in heaven, though labouring 
 on earth, and all things will be sweetened." 
 
 His intended return to Paris for the month 
 of October could not be realised. The doctors 
 advised another stay at Divonne before return- 
 ino-. Adolphe Monod made it a point of con- 
 science to obey the orders of his doctors, though 
 
 put before himjtlie moral problem; a sort of common-place, 
 which is often Tised as a crucial test in this grave question as to 
 lying. ' Suppose,' I said, ' that it is your business to announce 
 to a mother the death of her son. She is dangerously ill. The 
 doctor stops you on the threshold, and says that this news may 
 kill her. In the meanwhile, the mother hears that you are 
 come : she expects you, she calls for you, she questions you, 
 she ur<fes you to tell her ; what will you do ?' Adolphe Monod 
 replied with a look and an accent which I shall never forget, 
 * I would fall upon my knees in her presence and would pray.''' 
 
ADOLPHE AI NOD, i97 
 
 looking higher, and to One who is more mighty. 
 He was able to preach occasionally towards the 
 end of his stay in Switzerland, and he did not 
 return to Paris till November. 
 
 He preached for the first time, after an in- 
 terval of six months, on the nth of December. 
 By an interesting coincidence, this day happened 
 to be that of the yearly collection for the poor. 
 It was not without emotion that he found him- 
 self again in the pulpit to plead their cause in 
 the Lord's name. He took for his text these 
 words — " Ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, that, though He was rich, yet for your 
 sakes He became poor, that ye through His 
 poverty might be rich." He said : — 
 
 *' God does well that which He does, and all 
 things serve Him. Entering this pulpit for the 
 first time after a silence of six months, I could 
 not do so more suitably than for the purpose of 
 pleading the cause of the poor. All afflictions 
 are akin : myself humbled by sickness, I may 
 the better sympathise with the humiliation of 
 those who want the necessaries of life. If my 
 feebleness can serve the interests of those for 
 whom I plead to-day, better than my strength 
 would have done, it will be a touching reason 
 added to all those which God has already given 
 me, to thank Him for this visitation. 
 
198 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 " Having said this word on behalf of the poor, 
 I hasten to put myself out of sight, in order that 
 you may see only the true Advocate of the poor, 
 the one who is of all others the most faithful, the 
 most persuasive, and the most afflicted. The 
 true advocate of the poor is the * Man of sorrows 
 and acquainted with grief ; ' He who, by all that 
 He has suffered, has acquired a claim upon our 
 sympathy and gratitude, which gives irresistible 
 force to His interposition on behalf of every 
 sufferer/' 
 
 After having exhorted his hearers to give, with 
 their eye upon the cross, reminding them of the 
 work of Jesus Christ on behalf of each of them ; 
 he proceeded : — 
 
 " As for Him, the only-begotten Son of the 
 Father ; He was rich in God : He possessed 
 abundantly all that you lacked — holiness, love, 
 life, the favour of God, happiness, celestial glory. 
 What did He do ? He left the abode of heaven 
 and the bosom of God ; He came into our sorrow- 
 ful world as a man like ourselves : nay, more, 
 He humbled Himself lower than us, living in 
 poverty, desertion, and contempt, and died, like 
 the lowest of men, the death of a malefactor. 
 And all this to clothe you with that of which 
 He despoiled Himself. If He descended from 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 199 
 
 heaven, it was that j^ou miglit ascend thither : 
 if He visited this world, it was to deliver you 
 from the curse which rests upon it : if He died, 
 it was to merit life for you. And now here are 
 you, if you believe with your heart on Jesus 
 Christ, redeemed from condemnation by the 
 blood of Christ, made children of God in Jesus 
 Christ, baptized with the Spirit of Jesus Christ, 
 and ready to die in the peace which Jesus Christ 
 gives, and so enter into His glory. Do you 
 know this ? do you believe this ? If so, then 
 turn towards the poor the eyes which you have 
 just now fixed on Jesus Christ, and deal with 
 the poor, in respect of the good and evil things 
 of this life, as He has dealt with you in respect 
 of the good and evil things of the unseen world." 
 He ended with these words, *'ïhe one who 
 will make of all others the gift most rich in 
 sacrifice, will be he who has cast the most re- 
 penting, believing, and loving look upon Jesus 
 Christ, who bestowed on him the gift of His 
 own blood, shed upon the cross." 
 
 A fortnight after, on Christmas Day, he 
 preached a sermon ; of which some portions were 
 reproduced in the preface of the " Adieux;" upon 
 the text, *^Yea, a sword shall pierce through 
 thine own soul also." We will quote only a few 
 
200 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 words, wliicli might seem prophetic as regards 
 himself : — 
 
 **If, amidst the sufferings by which the Chris- 
 tian is assailed or menaced, there comes one 
 which is piercing beyond the rest, and is, com- 
 pared to the rest, what the cross was, as compared 
 to the other sufferings of Christ ; well ! my 
 brother, or sister, receive it as Christ received 
 His cross. Say (it is lawful to do so), 'Father, 
 save me from this hour ; ' but add (you ought to 
 do it), ' for this cause came I to this hour/ It 
 is your Golgotha, of which God spared you the 
 anticipated sight in consideration of your weak- 
 ness. . . . Who knows with what blessings God 
 has stored it for you ? " 
 
 It was in this spirit that he himself advanced 
 to meet the cross which was beginning to be 
 raised before him, but which, through God's 
 goodness, he could not yet fully distinguish nor 
 measure. From one sacrifice to another he was 
 to reach a clearer comprehension of it ; and the 
 first sacrifice required of liim was that of his 
 preaching. He was still, however, able to preach 
 occasionally during the first months of the year 
 1855, and continued to instruct his catechumens 
 till Easter. 
 
 On January 21st, his birthday, preaching on 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 201 
 
 Psalm ciii., after liaviDg celebrated witli the 
 Psalmist, the God who pardons sin, he continued 
 thus : — 
 
 " Henceforth the barrier is broken down ; our 
 sins, being blotted out and forgiven, no longer 
 form a separation between God and us ; nothing 
 henceforth hinders Him from putting forth all 
 the tenderness which is in His nature. In the 
 God of grace David finds, and we shall find with 
 him, the ' Father of compassion.'^ This expres- 
 sion is used by St. Paul, and seems as though it 
 should have been kept for the New Testament : 
 but David has anticipated it,t like many other 
 things, by the strength and penetration of his 
 faith, which makes him altogether evangelical. 
 The feelings of God towards us in our sufi'erings 
 are those of a father. See with what an eye 
 a father beholds the sufferings of his children ; 
 raise to an ideal point what he feels for them ; 
 and you will have some idea of what God feels 
 for our sufferings. In regard to our sins. He 
 forgives us; in regard to our woes, He pities 
 us. ... love, compassion, fatherly cha- 
 racter of God, who can rightly appreciate you ? 
 It is the privilege of those who are most afflicted. 
 
 * " Père des compassions." — 2 Cor. i. 3. 
 
 t "Like as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitietk 
 them that fear Him." — Ps. ciii. 13. 
 
202 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 As Jesus Christ, God manifested in tlie flesh, 
 assembled round Him by preference the family 
 of the afflicted, so it is over this numerous family 
 that the paternal hand of God is at all times 
 by preference extended. * Blessed are they who 
 mourn, for they shall be comforted.' Come then, 
 all ye that are weary and heavy laden, bring to 
 Him all your troubles, and in the excess of your 
 affliction learn to find the privilege of feeling and 
 celebrating, better than all others, the goodness 
 of God." 
 
 To Professor De Felice, 
 
 ^^ Paris, Jan. 31, 1855. — Your letter, dear 
 friend, weighs upon my heart. I would not let 
 this month close without giving you at least a 
 provisional answer. ... I have found the ex- 
 ordium of my Good Friday sermon which they 
 told you was ivanting in common sense. I do 
 not see that this criticism was just. The figure 
 is bold, but it contains a thought which is in- 
 telligible and true (the ' why ' is borrowed from 
 Psalm cxiv.) I submit to your judgment, my 
 equitable master. 
 
 " Good Friday, 1853 — Oratoire. — * Christ suf- 
 fered for us, leaving us an example that ye 
 should follow His steps.' — i Peter ii. 21. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 203 
 
 " What is tliis gloomy hour which puts nature 
 into mourning ? The sun is veiled, day is 
 changed into night, the earth trembles, the rocks 
 cleave asunder, the tombs open, the veil of the 
 temple is rent in twain. sun, wherefore art 
 thou darkened? day, wherefore art thou 
 turned to night ? earth, why didst thou 
 tremble ? rocks, why are ye cleft ? graves, 
 why have ye opened ? and thou, veil of the 
 Temple, why art thou rent ? I see your reply 
 written on yonder cross. The Son of God, 
 dying by the hand of the men whom He comes 
 to save, dying at their hand in order to save 
 them from death, this is the spectacle which 
 has struck you all with sympathy and horror. 
 Your sympathy is just ; but make way for us. 
 You are but the witnesses of His sacrifice, — we 
 are the objects of it. It is our souls, for which 
 Christ sufi*ered, that are called upon to veil 
 themselves, to tremble, to be rent, to be opened. 
 Follow us if you will, but do not lead the way, 
 or at least before you teach us a lesson of feeling, 
 wait till it shall have been proved that our 
 hearts are colder than the earth, harder than the 
 rocks, more lifeless than the tombs. 
 
 '' Brethren, must we be thus put to shame by 
 inanimate nature ? Let us leave old things 
 behind us. Whatever we may have been in 
 
204 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 regard to our suffering and dying Saviour, let 
 us now be such as we ouo-ht to be. Let us 
 enter into the thought of the holy apostle writ- 
 ing, with a heart touched with repentance and 
 love : ^ Christ suffered for us. ' 
 
 " ' Christ suffered for us : ' who does not know 
 this ? This is the a, b, c of Christian education. 
 Not a child is ignorant of it : our churches, our 
 language, even our apparel and our monuments, 
 remind us of it. But who is there that feels 
 that ' Christ has suffered for us ' ? who has fol- 
 lowed Him to Gols^otha ? who has even taken 
 account of what He suffered % You and I will 
 do so, my dear hearers, if you are willing to 
 stop for a few moments before His cross." 
 
 Some weeks later, towards the end of Feb- 
 ruary, he preached a sermon specially addressed 
 to young men on the ^* secret of a great and 
 salutary influence." And on Easter Sunday, 
 April 8 th, he was able once more to preach at 
 the Oratoire, and himself to distribute the com- 
 munion to his catechumens. 
 
 Everything contributed to give peculiar solem- 
 nity to this sermon ; both the Christian festival 
 which was the occasion of it, the catechumens 
 assembled for the last time around their invalid 
 pastor,' and the subject itself which the preacher 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 205 
 
 cliose. As to himself the change perceptible in 
 his features and his voice gave to his accents 
 something that was more than usually touch- 
 ing :— 
 
 " We live in a world where death reigns. It 
 is not merely that when present it overthrows 
 our plans, and puts an end to everything for us 
 in this world. Even when absent, it saddens 
 everything, and we cannot lose sight of this 
 inevitable end. . . . But, from the midst of this 
 ruined and dying race, there arises a Man who 
 boasts of notiiiug less than the suppression of 
 death, for whosoever consents to apply to Him 
 alone." 
 
 Having repeated the words of the Saviour 
 which formed his text, '' I am the resurrection 
 and the life : he that believeth in Me, thousfh he 
 were dead, yet shall he live : and whosoever 
 liveth and believeth in Me shall never die," 
 and having showed that in Jesus is the source 
 of life and of the resurrection, he showed that 
 believers who are already dead are alive, not- 
 withstanding outward appearances, as well as 
 believers who are yet living. 
 
 *' People this invisible world, the only true 
 and permanent one, with all these dead ones 
 
2o6 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 who are liviDg, and find if you can a society 
 in which it is more desirable to gain a place. 
 And until you attain it, do not weep for those 
 who are alive, weep for yourselves and for your 
 children, who are lingering on in an ever-dying 
 life : weep the tears of holy impatience — im- 
 patience to meet, not merely those men of God 
 of whom the world was not worthy, but Him 
 who is their resurrection, their life, and their 
 common joy." 
 
 He ended by a last and pressing appeal to 
 his catechumens : — 
 
 " Your advantage is this, that, being as yet 
 free from the effeminate habits of a half- Christian 
 life, your career is as yet new, free, and entire 
 before you. Feel, oh feel the value of this 
 advantage ! I do not say as those do — who have 
 to reproach themselves with the neglect of it — 
 that is not possible — but feel it as much as 
 prayer, reflection, and, alas ! the experience of 
 those who have gone before, will enable you to 
 do. Jesus did not do thinQ:s by halves with 
 you : do not on your part do things by halves 
 with Him. Consider well, that if Christ is not 
 everything to you. He will be nothing. Oh ! if 
 you could understand with what solicitude those 
 who love you in Christ seek to penetrate the 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 207 
 
 impenetrable future, to know what fruit will be 
 brought forth by the seed of life which has been 
 sown in your hearts, by paternal education, by 
 pastoral teaching, and, I would fain believe, by 
 the teaching of the Holy Ghost. my God, as 
 for myself, that my hope for them may be pre- 
 served, I would place it, uot in their frail will, 
 not in my passing words, but in Thy paternal 
 bosom, under the guardian care of the Holy 
 Spirit, and in the name of Him who is the 
 resurrection and the life." 
 
 He preached yet once again on the 27th of 
 May, Whit Sunday, in the church of Pentemont. 
 
 His text, as on Easter Day, was again a 
 promise of Jesus Christ: "Whoso drinketh of 
 the water that I shall give him shall never 
 thirst ; but the water that I shall ofive him, 
 shall be in him a well of water, springing up 
 unto eternal life" (John iv. 14). 
 
 "Who will give me," he exclaimed, "to 
 understand what T have to explain to Thy 
 people ? My soul sighs after Thee, God, and 
 my spirit prays within me by sighs that are 
 not expressed. . . . 
 
 " ' Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of 
 the law. . . that we might receive the promise 
 
2o8 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 of the Spirit by faitb.' This was the ultimate 
 object. If the veil is rent, it is to open the 
 Holy of Holies ; if the flesh of Christ is bruised, 
 it is to open heaven to us, it is to make heaven 
 descend into our hearts. 
 
 "What is there, in all the joys of this world, 
 that is not like stagnant and lifeless water? 
 But the Holy Spirit, God, heaven, eternity, how 
 shall not these call into action all the living 
 forces and all the desires of the soul ? You 
 had flourishing health and the prospect of a 
 long life, and these precious gifts seemed to you 
 to be given only to minister, if not to your 
 pleasures, yet to your private welfare, or at best 
 only to the comfort of your family and your 
 friends. But the Holy Spirit comes, and 
 in mercy constrains you to consecrate your 
 strenofth to the service of God, and the welfare 
 of mankind — You were visited with a painful 
 malady, which was wearing you out day by day, 
 and you could not submit either to a continual 
 state of suffering, or to your forced inaction, or 
 to the interruption of your domestic life. But 
 the Holy Spirit comes, and, implanting in you 
 the perfect patience of Jesus Christ, makes you 
 capable of receiving all your pains with sub- 
 mission, with thanksgiving, with joy, as a 
 visitation of God, destined to make you more 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 209 
 
 liol}^ by self-renunciation, and stronger by your 
 weakness. And so with all the rest. He will 
 transform and renew your whole life, as though 
 He had transplanted the principle of it into 
 heaven. 
 
 "0 happy people, to whom God has been 
 pleased to give the kingdom, lose not courage ! 
 Believe only, and thou shalt see the glory of 
 God. In the Holy Spirit we have infinite 
 resources, w^hich can even gain by the loss of 
 all the rest. Yes, the Holy Spirit, God in us, 
 can make us more happy by the loss of human 
 joy, stronger by the loss of our own strength, 
 more holy by the increasing sense of our own 
 wretchedness. Let us ask it one for another. 
 As for me, whose broken health condemns me 
 again to take leave of you for long months, I 
 have much need to rest upon this consolino- 
 doctrine. Brought low and enfeebled, I feel, 
 nevertheless, confident that there yet remains a 
 spiritual ministry to be exercised by me, more 
 fruitful perhaps than that which has gone 
 before : a ministry for which God is prepar- 
 ing me by trials. Yes, my faithful friends in 
 Christ, I am persuaded that this sickness is for 
 the glory of God, and that whether I am cured 
 or not, it will make me more capable of ser vino- 
 God according to His will. This I would make 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 
2IO LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 the subject of my prayers during my painful 
 banishment : and for this I commend myself to 
 yours. May we meet again next winter, en- 
 riched with new graces for the service of God, 
 and seeing before us new ways wherein to 
 follow Him." 
 
 His work was not yet ended. According to 
 his constant prayer, it was only to end with his 
 life. The Lord had in store for him a last and 
 highest service, that of suffering and patience, 
 in which we have yet to follow him. In pro- 
 portion as this sufferiDg became the more 
 intense, we shall find him the more entirely 
 filled Avith the desire to glorify God. 
 
 '' Let us strive," said he, " to glorify God. It 
 is easy to give glory to Him when all goes on 
 well ; but it is difiicult when everything goes 
 ill with us — when one has been suffering for a 
 short time which seems very long. But how 
 happy shall we be, when deliverance comes, to 
 have been found faithful, and to have glorified 
 God in the height of our sufferings. 
 
 ** my God, thou wouldest try what is in 
 my heart. Thou wouldest see whether this old 
 servant of Thine, who has proclaimed with 
 power and conviction that there is nothing over 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 211 
 
 which faith cannot triumph, is prepared to give 
 proof of it himself, and whether he is willing to 
 take up the burden which he has laid on the 
 shoulders of others. I take up this burden. I 
 know that it is Thou who sendest me this dread- 
 ful pain, who dost maintain it and prolong it. I 
 know that Thou art my Father, that Thou art 
 goodness itself ; that Thou wilt send me deliver- 
 ance, either in curing me or in taking me to Thy 
 bosom. . . I tremble sometimes at the prospect 
 w^hich lies before me. But no: Thou art love, 
 Thou art faithful. This crucified life, which I 
 so often desired in the days of my health, Thou 
 hast made it for me now, and I accept it in 
 order that I may show that in the midst of this 
 crucified life a Christian can find peace." 
 
( 212 ) 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Last days — Ministry of suffering. 
 September 1855 ; April 1856. 
 
 In September 1855 the physicians came to a 
 clear conviction of the gravity of the disease 
 with which Adolphe Monod was seized. Some 
 days later he had a conversation with one of his 
 children, in which he led him by his questions to 
 tell him the whole truth. After expressing his 
 trust in God as to those whom he would leave 
 behind him, he said, '' I am very glad to know 
 the real state of the case, though I am not 
 anxious to make a special preparation." Then, 
 with a perfectly calm voice and without any 
 apparent emotion, he uttered this prayer as 
 though he were conversing with God : — 
 
 *^ my God, if Thou takes t me hence, I know 
 in whom I have believed ; and if my days are 
 numbered, I will bless Thee for it from the 
 bottom of my heart, knowing that it is much 
 better for me to leave this world and go to the 
 
LIFE AND LETTERS, ETC. 213 
 
 Father. He who belie veth in Thee shall live 
 thouo^h he were dead, aud whosoever liveth and 
 believeth in Thee shall never die. The work of 
 Thy grace is still feeble in me ; but do what I will, 
 I shall ever fall far short of my Divine Example. 
 I know, moreover, that I am washed in the blood 
 of Christ, and that my body is the habitation of 
 the Holy Spirit. It is only a question of more 
 or less. But, my God, is my work finished ? 
 Thou only knowest. To me it would seem not 
 so. I should so much have wished to leave 
 behind me some lasting monument for Thy glory. 
 I have so many unfinished writings that I should 
 have wished to finish, so many undertakings 
 that I should have wished to accomplish. But 
 if Thou dost recall me : it will be the proof that 
 my work is finished, as Thou seest it. . . . Fulfil 
 Thy will in us, and let peace be upon our house." 
 
 It is almost superfluous to make mention of 
 the redoubled proofs of interest and afiection 
 with which he was surrounded from this time. 
 He received them in abundance ; not only from 
 attentive friends, eminent physicians, young 
 men (and other friends) who gave their nights 
 to the task of nursing him, and that for months 
 together ; but likewise especially from his fellow- 
 ministers belono-ingr to churches of all denomina- 
 
214 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 tions,and particularly those of the church to which 
 he belonged. " T should be the most ungrateful of 
 men," he said, " if I were not the most thankful." 
 
 On the 30th of September some of his family 
 assembled round him to receive the Lord's 
 Sapper; the service being conducted by his two 
 brothers Frederic and Guillaume. He said : — 
 
 " I would only in a few words give glory to 
 God, and confirm all that you have been saying 
 in my name and yours. I acknowledge that He 
 is a rock in the time of distress. I confess that 
 His Word is altogether true, and that all His 
 promises are true. . , . I confess that He is 
 faithful, that my poor prayers, such as they are, 
 sustain me, even at times when my Father sees 
 good to make me suffer without respite. They 
 are answered, wonderfully answered, whenever I 
 can go to Him as a living God and feel myself 
 in communion with Him. ..." 
 
 *' October ist. — Ask of God that I may not 
 lose patience. Sustain me by your j^rayers. 
 Seeing how my sufferings increase, I sometimes 
 wonder whether God may not take me away 
 suddenly by a merciful stroke. If He thinks fit 
 to take me, you must regard it as a happy release. 
 I am in peace. Jesus Christ ; His sacrifice ; the 
 blood of His cross ; is my only hope. The more 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 215 
 
 I look at my own doings, tlie more sin I find in 
 them. What I have done, and what I have left 
 undone, troubles me alike. I find nothing in 
 myself of which T can boast, nor even view with 
 complacency, how much less anything that I 
 could lean upon !....! know that, as concerns 
 myself, it is far better for me to be with Christ, 
 though I do not feel myself free to ask anything 
 of Him in that respect ; whether because I would 
 not shorten my sufferings, if it is good for me to 
 suffer yet, or because I would not lose oppor- 
 tunities which may yet remain for me of serving 
 Him. All my desire is to be made like to 
 Christ, and I know that sufferings, received w^ith 
 a mind like His, are a means of making us like 
 Him. His cross is my hope, — I cannot yet say 
 that it is my joy. I must be sincere. I can 
 hardly say that my acceptance of it is sub- 
 mission. Perhaps God will make me arrive at 
 perfect joy, at that complete triumph of faith 
 over suffering." 
 
 It is w^ell known how he was led to deliver 
 the addresses wdiich afterwards formed the 
 volume of the "Adieux" in the gatherings of 
 Friends who met with him every week to cele- 
 brate the Lord's Supper. These little meetings, 
 bepjun on the 14th of October 1855, were 
 
2i6 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 continued without interruption till tlie last 
 Sunday of his earthly life. God thus granted 
 in a wonderful manner the prayer which he had 
 made that his ministry might end only with his 
 life. Every week his Sunday address, taken 
 down and copied, was forwarded to the 
 Evangelical Church in Lyons, which thus 
 received the first fruits of the volume of the 
 *' Adieux." 
 
 Since the year 1822, when Mme. Babut was 
 married, the twelve brothers and sisters of the 
 Monod family had never been all re-assembled, 
 which was a cause of regret to all of them. 
 When the physicians had declared the state of 
 Adolphe Monod to be hopeless, humanly speak- 
 ing, one of his sisters formed the idea of call- 
 ing together, around his sick-bed, the complete 
 assemblage which they all desired. This thought 
 was received with joy by the invalid, and by 
 all the members of his family. They spent 
 together the afternoons of the 6th and 7th of 
 October, and celebrated the Lord's Supper on 
 the 6th. That day, and the following, the invalid 
 addressed earnest exhortations to the assembled 
 family. The former day he bore witness of his 
 faith ; the second he exhorted those who sur- 
 rounded him to union and brotherly love, to 
 prayer, to reading the Holy Scripture, to a 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 217 
 
 spiritual life, and to the active service of God. 
 Several thoughts in these addresses are repeated 
 in the "Adieux." We give, however, some ex- 
 tracts from them. 
 
 *' October 6. — In receiving with you the com- 
 munion, which is to me so profound a gratifi- 
 cation, I declare that, according as God calls us 
 to it, I present myself before Him as a poor 
 sinner, whose whole life is full of thinsfs which 
 bear witness against him before God, and whose 
 Christian works are a pure gift of divine grace, 
 he having had no share of his own in them, save 
 to deteriorate them, and mingle with them 
 human infirmity and corruption. 
 
 " Sin has two divisions, the evil that we have 
 done, and the good that we have left undone. 
 As to the first point, I am deeply convinced of 
 the evil which I have done in sinninof, and I 
 confess honestly and without figure of speech, 
 that there is not a single commandment of God 
 which I have not transgressed either in letter or 
 in spirit. As to the second, it weighs upon my 
 mind and harasses me perhaps, even more than 
 the first. But at the same time, I have a 
 firm, simple, and peaceful confidence in the 
 redemption of Jesus Christ, in His blood, in 
 His sacrifice ; and if I could find any more 
 
2i8 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 distinct expression, I would employ it, in order 
 that all the glory may be given to the virtue of 
 Christ's blood and His sacrifice, accepted before 
 God in expiation of my sins, taking the place 
 of the good which I have not done, and repair- 
 ing the evil which I have done. wonder of 
 grace ! sin is abolished : I no longer aj)pear 
 before God as a sinner. Jesus Christ ' has been 
 made sin for us, that we might be made the 
 rio'hteousness of God in Him.' I am clothed 
 with His righteousness, as He clothed Himself 
 with my sin. God can no more condemn me, 
 than He can condemn His own Son : and I am 
 before Him as is His beloved and anointed One. 
 Faith in this sacrifice is my only hope. It is 
 not an imagination, it is a reality. Kedemption 
 is the heart of the whole gospel, the centre of 
 revelation, the source of our peace. Since I 
 have known God, I have been more or less tor- 
 mented with a tendency to melancholy : but it 
 never affected the assurance of my salvation. I 
 enjoy it now more than ever. If I saw the sky 
 open, and heard God say to me, ^ Come, I am 
 waitinof for thee,' I should not be more at rest 
 than I am, as to my future. God be blessed for 
 this assurance. My last days will be filled, I 
 trust, with the desire to glorify God in my body 
 and my spirit which belong to Him." 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 219 
 
 '' Octoher 7. — We are living at a time of 
 which I should not dare to say that a large 
 measure of spiritual life has been granted to it. 
 I believe that there was a larger measure in the 
 first days of the Eevival ; and some servants of 
 God feel this more strongly than I do. But one 
 must not oro too far in affirminor this, for fear of 
 being deficient in gratitude. One thing is cer- 
 tain, that there never was a time when the 
 servants and handmaids of the Lord felt them- 
 selves more desirous to grow, and to see the 
 Church grow, in spiritual life. This general 
 groaning, which is so much deplored, has a dark 
 side, but it has also a touching and encouraging 
 side. It is a craving, an aspiration, to which 
 the Lord cannot fail to respond, and each one 
 may contribute for his part to bring about a 
 more spiritual and deeper Christian life in the 
 Church, by himself leading a crucified life, shun- 
 ning ease and luxury, conformed to the likeness 
 of the Son of God. I lay it upon the conscience 
 of each of you, according to his strength, his 
 position, and his opportunities, to labour after 
 the realisation of that which constitutes in the 
 Church the true life of Jesus Christ ; for there is 
 no other Christian life than the life of Christ in 
 us. The two great means of attaining to it are 
 prayer and the Word of God. 
 
2 20 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 *' Fervent, persevering prayer, the prayer of 
 faith, the prayer of a soul which never feels 
 itself alive save in constant communion with 
 God, how little is this prayer known ! All 
 mighty men have been men of prayer, and they 
 were mighty because they were men of prayer. 
 
 "The study of God's Word has been feebly 
 carried out in the Eevival. The Old Testa- 
 ment is almost ignored, notwithstanding all the 
 treasures which it contains. The New Testa- 
 ment is known in a superficial manner, even by 
 men of learning and pastors of churches. Let 
 us study the Scriptures deeply. The sad dis- 
 putes which have arisen in our days as to the 
 inspiration and divine authority of Scripture, 
 are a result and a chastisement of this very 
 imperfect acquaintauce with it, 
 
 " With regard to the outward service of God ; 
 we are all called to work for the Lord ; not only 
 those who devote themselves to the special 
 vocation of the ministry of the Word ; but all 
 without exception. All cannot do the same 
 thing : this would not be for the good either of 
 the Church or the family ; but we should glorify 
 God in our whole life. Let those who have 
 chosen some secular calling, set themselves to 
 use it for the advantage of the Gospel. Let 
 them also consider what they can do for the 
 
ADOLPHE MONOn. 221 
 
 advancement of the kingdom of God, by setting 
 apart a portion of their time expressly for that 
 purpose. In the busiest life a Christian should 
 be able to find a large space for the Lord's 
 work. 
 
 '' There is one subject in particular to which 
 I would call the attention of our young men : 
 namely, the vocation of the sacred ministry. 
 Whilst it is true that in every calling a man may 
 glorify God, it is at the same time certain that 
 the one in which he can do it most efficaciously 
 and powerfully, is that in which he will be most 
 directly employed in the things of God. ... I 
 do not say that all our young men should enter 
 upon the career of the ministry ; but I should 
 like them not to decide upon any other, until 
 they have carefully weighed the question, and 
 seen clearly that they are not called to that of 
 which I speak. I would bespeak the most seri- 
 ous attention to this matter on the part both of 
 parents and of children. 
 
 *'I see before me several of the children of 
 the family. My dear children, God has loaded 
 us with benefits, and we ought to show our 
 thankfulness by doing that which is pleasing in 
 His sight. Yonng as you are, say to yourselves, 
 * I too would glorify God.' If any one of you 
 has hitherto been idle in his work, let him say to 
 
222 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 himself, I would be diligent iu my work because 
 that is pleasing to the Lord : I would learn to 
 •speak well and write well, that I may serve the 
 Lord the better : I would do all in my power to 
 be a servant of God. I would give myself to 
 Him. Do this, my dear children, and God will 
 bless you. 
 
 ^^ I pray that all the blessings of God in Jesus 
 Christ may be your portion, and I beseech of 
 Him that we may all have grace to consecrate 
 ourselves to His service with that readiness and 
 good- will with which He Himself first turned 
 towards us to do us good." 
 
 The exertion to which he had put himself, 
 the deep emotion and the fatigue of these two 
 days, whose remembrance will remain deeply 
 engraved in the heart of those who were present 
 at that solemn gathering, caused him a redoub- 
 ling of his sufferings which was only to be ex- 
 pected, but which he did not consider too great 
 a price for the object gained. 
 
 The joy experienced by him in the sacred 
 ministry which he had been enabled to exercise 
 on this occasion, led him to pray : — 
 
 " Eestore me to my ministry, my God ; if it 
 be possible, restore me to my ministry : but if it 
 be not possible, bring me gently into submission." 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 223 
 
 The Lord, who is faithful, granted this twofokl 
 petition : on the one hand, bj putting into his 
 mind to begin, the following Sunday, the regular 
 service of which we have spoken, and strengthen- 
 ing him for it ; and on the other hand, by bringing 
 his heart more and more fully to submit to the 
 entire will of God. 
 
 Weeks passed by, during which his sufferings 
 were ever increasing in severity and continuity, 
 their monotony being only interrupted by the 
 testimonies of affection which they brought to 
 the poor invalid. Now it was a letter from 
 the committee of some Christian enterprise, in 
 which he had taken special interest in the days 
 of his strength. Now some devoted friend, who 
 wished to brin or or to send him a last token of 
 sympathy : now some Christian soldiers in the 
 Crimea, who commissioned one of their comrades 
 to express to him the affection and gratitude 
 of all of them : now a pious Eoman Catholic 
 ecclesiastic, the Abbé Martin of Noirlieu, who 
 wrote to him as to a very dear brother in Jesus 
 Christ, to cheer him under his sufferings : now 
 some of his former pupils, who united to assure 
 him of their affection, to thank him for the 
 good which they had received from him, and 
 to ask his blessing. To these last he dictated 
 an affectionate message ; desiring that the 
 
2 24 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 followiDg expression of the faith which now 
 formed all his consolation, might be transmitted 
 to them with his blessing : — 
 
 *'If faith has not for its basis a testimony 
 of God to which we must submit ; as to an 
 authority exterior to our persoual judgment, 
 superior to it, and independent of it, then faith 
 is no faith. 
 
 " If the heart of the Gospel, and the essential 
 purpose of the Incarnation, are not an expiation 
 properly so called, made by the blood of Jesus 
 Christ, then the Gospel is no longer the Gospel." 
 
 Every eveniiig he assembled round him his 
 family, with whom some intimate friends were 
 often associated. After the reading of a hymn 
 or of a portion of Holy Scripture by one of 
 those who were present, he would say a few 
 words and offer a prayer. 
 
 Among the important events of the winter 
 of 1855-56, the conclusion of the war in the 
 East stands in the front rank. In March he 
 requested that a prayer meeting might be held 
 each day in his house, to beseech God to hasten 
 the conclusion of peace. His thoughts often 
 turned to one of his nephews, M. Henri Babut, 
 military chaplain in the Crimea. Hearing that 
 he had fallen ill; he dictated to him one of his 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 225 
 
 last letters, after that tlie Lord had already 
 taken to Himself His young servant. The news 
 of his death reached Paris three days after the 
 death of his uncle. 
 
 We think that this memoir would be incom- 
 plete without some extracts from a sort of 
 journal, in which his family collected his last 
 exhortations, as well as the last letters which 
 he was able to dictate. 
 
 To M. Cliarles Bouvier, 
 
 ''Paris, Oct. 7, 1855.— Kind and sympathis- 
 ing friend; That which comes from the heart 
 goes to the heart. The little messages which 
 come to me from yourself and your excellent 
 partner call forth in me more than ordinary 
 gratitude. I am drawn towards you, not only 
 by my conviction that I have in you a true 
 friend, but also by the correspondence which 
 exists between our temperaments, and by our 
 need of a common deliverance, which has been 
 granted to me, and which is yet in store for 
 you. 
 
 '^One day, July 21, 1827, as I was w^alking 
 in the streets of Naples, oppressed as usual by 
 inconsolable melancholy, the thought suddenly 
 occurred to me : * Others have been melancholy 
 
226 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 before you ; they found peace in the Gospel ; 
 why should not you find it there also ? ' Urged 
 by this thought, I returned home, cast myself 
 on my knees, and prayed as I had never before 
 prayed in my life. From that day forward, a 
 new inner life began with me : not that my 
 melancholy had disappeared, but that it had 
 lost its sting. Hope had found an entrance to 
 my heart, and when I once had struck into 
 this path, the God of Jesus Christ, to whom I 
 had learnt to commit myself, did for me the 
 rest little by little. Under the cross of Christ, 
 there remained for me only a general shade of 
 sadness, which the pains which I now endure, 
 and the prospect of death, have entirely dissi- 
 pated. Believe me, my good friend, it is not 
 new arguments, nor the solution of objections 
 which have given me this salutary turn. But, 
 feeling from the bottom of my heart that I 
 was miserable and helpless, I cast myself, with- 
 out reasoning and without reserve, into the 
 arms of a God of love, revealed to me by the 
 GospeL Oh that these lines from a departing 
 fdend, might be for you what that day was for 
 me ! Who was it that then gave a new power 
 of persuasion to a thought which had occurred 
 to me a hundred times before \ It was God, 
 the good God ; it was His Spirit, speaking to 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 227 
 
 my heart on tlie day that He had fixed, after 
 allowino- me to remain in distress long^ enouf^h 
 to appreciate His deliverance. If this Spirit 
 speaks to you in your turn, whilst you read 
 these lines of a loving farewell, do not turn a 
 deaf ear to His voice, do not distrust Him, but 
 put your trust in Him. Do not be ashamed to 
 pour out your heart before Him. I assure you 
 that you will find Him, that He will lift up 3^our 
 down-cast spirit, that He will infuse new strength 
 into it ; and that, having employed actively, 
 usefully, and happily, the days which are yet 
 allotted to you, you will depart when your hour 
 is come, filled with that peace which I now 
 enjoy. * There remaineth a rest for the people 
 of God.' It is there that a poor sinner saved 
 by pure grace invites you to meet him. Need 
 I say with what feelings I pray for you ; as 
 others prayed for me ? " 
 
 ''November 16. — My God, w^e would glorify 
 Thee, but we cannot do it unless Thou givest us 
 the required grace. Grant me, if possible, some 
 relief. But my soul, my poor soul, cast dow^n, 
 redeemed, sanctified, soon to be glorified, it 
 needs to be filled with Thy Spirit that it may 
 not give way. It needs Thy presence, Thy 
 peace, Thy grace. Thy life ; it hungers and thirsts 
 for them. Thou canst not refuse me. Fulfil to 
 
2 28 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 me all Thy promises, let me not be deprived of 
 one. ... I ask all for the sake of my Saviour's 
 cross, of His death, of His atoning blood, of His 
 humiliations, my Grod, and I plead likewise 
 His resurrection, His ascension, and the glory 
 which He enjoys with Thee." 
 
 ^^ Novemher 18. — Let us give glory to God, 
 let us not doubt His goodness. He tries us in 
 order to see what is in our hearts. May He, in 
 trying it and sounding it to the bottom, find 
 there no murmur, nor doubt, nor astonishment. 
 * Think it not strange concerning the fiery trial 
 which is to try you, as though some strange 
 thing happened unto you.' " 
 
 ^' Novemher 22. — God seems sometimes to 
 confound our prayers, by putting off deliverance 
 to such a point that it seems removed to a dis- 
 tance from which it cannot reach us. He does 
 not ofte7i deal thus with us, because He is 
 merciful, but He does it sometimes, for the very 
 same reason. We see this in the Psalms ; which 
 all end with a word of deliverance, with one 
 exception. There is one, and one only, which is 
 nothing but a cry of distress from beginning to 
 end, namely the 88th, and even in that Psalm 
 there is a name given to God, *God of my 
 deliverance,' wiiich shows that in the soul of the 
 Psalmist there was beginning to dawn a hope 
 
ADOLPHE AIONOD. 229 
 
 of that deliverance which was at leno-th to be 
 granted to him. Our faith must be faith and 
 not sight ; like that of Abraham, ' who, ag-ainst 
 hope, believed in hope.'" 
 
 "Deceinber 13.— My God, I do not say, like 
 the pagan philosopher, pain, thou wilt not 
 make me confess that thou art an evil ; but I do 
 say, pain, I know how to make thee confess 
 that thou art a orood." 
 
 ''December 15. — our God, we give thanks 
 to Thee for this day ; we give Thee thanks, and 
 I in particular do so. Yes, my God, I thank 
 Thee for this long, cruel, and, to all appearance, 
 mortal malady. I know that Thou hast sent 
 it in Thy fatherly love. Thou hast done much 
 good to me by it, and I know that Thou hast 
 done good to others by it. Oh, how great a 
 favour ! and in particular that Thou bast made 
 it a means of good to my household." 
 
 ''December 17. — There are some trials that 
 we can account for, and others that we cannot. 
 God sees good to keep me for some days past in 
 a state of continual and almost unceasino- suffer- 
 ing. There is something overpowering in this 
 uniformity of intensity and continuity. It seems 
 as though our sky had been changed to brass, as 
 though our God heard us no longer and would 
 no longer answer us. ' I cry, but Thou hearest 
 
230 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 no.t, and in the night season I am not silent.' 
 Well, what is the faithful soul to do then ? Come 
 what may, one must not grow weary of praying, 
 and though we could do nothing but cry from 
 morninortill eveninor and from eveninof till morn- 
 ing, ' Jesus, Thou Son of David, have mercy upon 
 me,' it would be a prayer acceptable, yea very 
 acceptable, to God. 
 
 '* There is a certain pleasure to a faithful 
 soul in sufifering so much that it seems as 
 if one could not sufifer more, because then we 
 can better sympathise with those who suffer. 
 There is no one among us who has not felt 
 somewhat ill at ease when, in the midst of com- 
 fort and health, he lias been taken to see some 
 one who was suffering cruelly. We reproached 
 ourselves as it were for the comfort which we 
 were enjoying. Whereas, if we have suffered 
 ourselves, we have the opportunity of showing 
 the reality of what we have preached to others. 
 If, for instance, we could go to a man like Job, w^e 
 would say to him, You see, my brother, I was 
 sincere when I exhorted you : here I am brought 
 into the same condition as yourself; let us 
 mutually encourage one another. 
 
 " After all, the time is sliort, the end approaches, 
 the veils will be lifted, faith will be crowned, 
 and Jesus glorified. One day passes after an- 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 231 
 
 otlier, and one night after another, until that last 
 day comes when the net will be broken and the 
 bird recover its liberty. Patience ! patience ! let 
 ns give glory to God." 
 
 '' Decemher 20. — There is one thing among 
 many others which as it appears to me ought 
 especially to impress us in the Passion of our 
 Lord, namely, the reign of piety and love over 
 himself, which He preserves, even amidst His 
 most terrible sufferings. He fully exemplifies 
 in Himself the exhortation which He addressed 
 to His disciples, 'In your patience possess ye 
 your souls.' We see Him in Grethsemane, in the 
 midst of His dreadful conflict, seize the oppor- 
 tunity which occurs of giving His disciples a very 
 precious lesson : ' Watch and pray, lest ye enter 
 into temptation ; the spirit is willing, but the flesh 
 is weak : ' whilst we see Him likewise completely 
 master of Himself, so as to pray to God in this 
 paroxysm of sufl'ering. And coming forth from 
 thence, He is perfectly ready for the work which 
 He has to perform. And what is still more 
 wonderful, upon the cross He retains His freedom 
 to pray and to love. Conceive what sort of a 
 man He must be who, when crucified, has in the 
 midst of His agony freedom to pray not only for 
 Himself but for His executioners. Plis sufl'erings 
 do not interfere with His work, and that in an 
 
232 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 ordeal of which we see only the outside, but 
 which contains stores of agony of which we can 
 form no idea." 
 
 December 22. — Family communion. " I would 
 call your attention to these words of the Lord 
 Jesus ; ' If any one forsake not all that he hath, 
 and do not take up his cross daily and follow 
 Me, he cannot be My disciple.' '" I have 
 preached much on a crucified life, and the 
 necessity of entering upon it ; but were I to 
 enter the pulpit again, I would preach upon it 
 much more. It has happened with our revival 
 as with all revivals, namely, that after having 
 been very full of life at the beginning, because 
 they carried few with them, they become less 
 so in proportion as they increase in numbers : 
 and lose in depth what they gain in extent. 
 Let it not be so with us. 
 
 " What does it cost me to be a Christian ? 
 "Where are my sacrifices ? Where are my per- 
 sonal labours ? These are questions which a 
 Christian soul should every day put to itself : 
 and should not be contented without a satis- 
 factory answer. If I had led a more crucified 
 life, I should perhaps bear my present sufferings 
 more easily. Perhaps in that case God might 
 even have been able to spare me the cross w^hich 
 
 ■^ Luke xiv. 33 and 27, and ix. 23 combined. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 233 
 
 I now carry. But it was His will to give you 
 all a salutary warniog in the case of one among 
 us : whicli He could well do without detractiuoj 
 from His mercy ; since your instruction is my 
 privilege. 
 
 " It is written, * \ye are more than con- 
 querors through Him that loved us.' How can 
 I be more than conqueror in such a condition 
 as my present one ? How shall the Word of 
 God prove to be true ? It will be by faith. 
 ... If at this moment I could see heaven open, 
 and behold my Saviour in all His love, I should 
 be more than conqueror. Let us blame only 
 ourselves ; let us lay nothing to the charge of 
 God. ' Let God be true, but every man a 
 liar.' '^ 
 
 '^January 4, 1856. — *I desire that ye faint 
 not at my tribulations for you, which is your 
 glory' (Eph. iii. 13). 'I would ye should 
 understand, brethren, that the things which 
 happened to me have fallen out rather unto the 
 furtherance of the Gospel' (Phil. i. 12). 'Yea, 
 and if I be offered upon the sacrifice and service 
 of your faith, I joy and rejoice with you all. 
 For the same cause also do ye joy and rejoice 
 with me' (Phil. ii. 17, 18). St. Paul gives us 
 a very touching view of himself in the verses 
 which I have gathered toe^ether. Not thinkino^ 
 
234 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 it enough himself to bear patiently his afllic- 
 tions, he warns his brethren and sisters against 
 a hurtful impression which their affection for 
 him mio[ht cause them to receive. And he 
 encourages them by the thought, that what he 
 suffers is for their good, and for the glory of 
 the Church, and of God — that the things which 
 have happened to him have turned to the pro- 
 motion of Christ's kingdom. ... In my humble 
 measure, I can see that my sufferings have been 
 of use to the Church, and whilst I pray God not 
 to let me be disheartened by them, I ask of Him 
 that you also, my dear friends, may never be 
 disheartened, nor caused to stumble, by the 
 sis^ht of them." 
 
 " January 6. — I love to recall various pas- 
 sages in the Epistle of St. James, and especially 
 the beginning of it : ' Count it all joy when ye 
 fall into divers temptations ; knowing this, that 
 the trying of your faith worketh patience.' We 
 are often ready to doubt whether we are be- 
 coming more patient under trial : but St. James 
 assures us that there is an efficacy in trial which, 
 by the natural course of things (though never 
 without the blessing of God and the action of 
 the Holy Spirit), makes us grow in patience, 
 without our perceiving it, as the habit of carry- 
 ing heavy burdens develops the physical forces 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 235 
 
 of a man, altliougli he does not say every day, 
 ' I am stronger than I was yesterday/ Let us 
 leave God to do His own work, without being 
 continually engaged in feeling our spiritual pulse. 
 He will not allow us to suffer in vain." 
 
 '' January 7. — Perhaps you never considered 
 what a mercy it is to be able to put one foot 
 before another, to go, I will not say from one 
 street to another, but from one room to another, 
 without pain ; or, when one is tired of lying in 
 one position, to be able to turn oneself without 
 difficulty ; or to be able to eat without suffer- 
 ing. Or much more, what a mercy it is to be 
 able to use the powers of one's mind, to keep 
 up an interesting conversation, to write, to work, 
 to employ oneself in the service of God and of 
 man. I have enjoyed all these things for fifty- 
 three years of my life without appreciating them. 
 I can appreciate them now : and I would have 
 you learn from me to appreciate them, that you 
 may be filled with gratitude to God." 
 
 ''^January 12. — my God, this is another of 
 those days when Thou seemest as though Thou 
 wouldest try how far the patience of Thy chil- 
 dren will go. Oh ! make it to go as far as Thy 
 visitation does. Thou hast not promised relief, 
 but Thou hast promised us the Holy Spirit. 
 With the simplicity of children we come to ask 
 
236 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 Thee to fulfil Thy promise by shedding abroad 
 in our hearts the Holy Spirit, and with Him the 
 strength, the peace, and the joy, which Jesus 
 gives. Give the same peace to all Thy suffering 
 children, and grant that all those who suffer, but 
 are not become Thy children, may be led to the 
 foot of Christ's cross, to glorify with us the God 
 of our deliverance." 
 
 '^February 13. — You who have life, strength, 
 health, and freedom to think and act, be grateful 
 for it, my beloved ones, and consider for what 
 purpose these good things, which you will not 
 for ever possess, have been lent to you. Oh be 
 sensible of the happiness which you enjoy, in 
 being able to serve God freely. Others feel their 
 happiness, though mixed with groaning, in being 
 able to serve Him by the sacrifice of these very 
 good things. Which of the two are the most 
 privileged, God only knows. It is the business 
 of each one of us to make his own position the 
 most privileged, by being the most desirous to 
 walk faithfully before God from day to day, from 
 hour to hour, from moment to moment, saying 
 to God ; ' What can I do, my Father, to glorify 
 Thee ? ' Oh how good is God ! how happy is 
 the Christian ! how great is his peace ! and how 
 does he doubly appreciate the possession of this 
 peace, when he is surrounded by everything 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 237 
 
 whicli ^YOuld seem to render it impossible, but 
 which camiot destroy it. This does not come 
 in a day ; a Christian use of afflictions is a long 
 apprenticeship. Let us redeem our opportunities, 
 and not neglect any means of gro\Adng in the 
 patient endurance of small evils, before great 
 ones come. 
 
 " My beloved ones, the time is short, eternity 
 is near. I conjure you, by the tender mercies of 
 Christ, and by the manifest tokens which God 
 gives us both of His abhorrence of sin and His 
 love for the sinner — Oh my beloved ones, who 
 have before you an eternal destiny so happy or 
 so unhappy — lay hold on eternal life. Lay hold 
 by faith on the cross of Jesus Christ, to follow 
 Him whatever it may cost you, and, notwith- 
 standiog the fury of the battle, storm the breach, 
 despite the cannon-balls and bullets, and win the 
 day along with your gracious Saviour." 
 
 "March 2. — One more Sunday God has 
 allowed me to address a few words to our little 
 assembly, notwithstandiug my increasing weak- 
 ness. May it please God to sustain me to the 
 end, and grant me, if possible (for I would pre- 
 scribe nothing to Him), the favour not to cease 
 proclaiming His name till I cease to live. Let 
 us not forget to water with our prayers what we 
 thus plant in the name of the Lord, and let us 
 
238 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 ask Him not to allow a barren curiosity, nor 
 affection that is purely human, take the place 
 which the simple desire to glorify God should 
 occupy here both in him who speaks and those 
 who hear. Oh may God preserve us from making 
 the word of man the first thing, and communion 
 with Jesus a secondary matter." 
 ''March 6.— 
 
 ' Were I not strengthened by tlie liope 
 Of ending soon life's weary road, 
 And reaching God's eternal joy, 
 
 Crushed I should be beneath my load/ 
 
 " This hope, this confidence, we need to have 
 given to us. Given — he who asks receives. 
 Alas ! that this should be a thing so hard to 
 believe. We have, before us, God who says, 
 * Call upon Me in the day of trouble ; I will hear 
 thee, and thou shalt glcrify Me,' — and behind 
 us a too well-known voice which says, ' But you 
 have prayed so much, and been so seldom 
 delivered ; things follow so steadily their natural 
 course, and this operation of the Holy Spirit is 
 such a rare thin 2^ ! ' Alas ! there it is that we 
 need to say, ' Lord, increase our faith.* Increase 
 then our faith, Lord. We believe, help Thou 
 our unbelief. Help us to believe in the Holy 
 Spirit, and to ask with confidence for this gift, 
 even now. We ask in faith, send Thy Holy 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 239 
 
 Spirit into our hearts. ' Lord, liearken and do.' 
 Lord, give glory to Tliy Holy name — to the 
 name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy 
 Ghost." 
 
 ^^ March 8. — We must commit all into the 
 Lord's hands, and persevere in prayer, having 
 our minds fully alive both to the terrible calami- 
 ties of war and to the evils of peace. By the 
 evils of peace, I mean the inordinate growth of 
 commerce, luxury and production, which tends 
 to materialism. 
 
 "How comfortiijg it is to know that neither the 
 course of the greatest heavenly bodies, nor the 
 movement of this little table, nor anything else, 
 happens without the wdll of God ; tliat it is our 
 Father who orders all these thino^s. When I was 
 pastor at Naples, and my brother B. had been 
 lately brought to the faith, he wrote to me upon 
 making his first visit to Switzerland after this 
 happy change : ' I cannot express what I felt 
 when I re-entered Switzerland and reflected that 
 He who planted Mont Blanc is He who has 
 saved me. ' " 
 
 ''March 14. — How wonderful is this 90th 
 Psalm ! It was written by Moses, and is there- 
 fore the oldest of all the Psalms. Well, in this 
 Psalm, written so long ago, we find on the one 
 side the most terrible expressions of God's auger 
 
240 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 against sin, and on the other the most tender 
 expressions of God's mercy, and His readiness, 
 not only to receive favourably those who repent 
 and believe in Him, but also to load them with 
 His benefits. . . . Thus do we find throughout 
 Scripture the Gospel in a small compass ; in a 
 single page ; in a single Psalm : and we see that 
 the Scripture is so much in harmony with itself, 
 that the Old Testament is develoj)ed in the New, 
 and the germ of the New is to be found in the 
 Old." 
 
 ''March 15.— 
 
 ' "Well-pleased at all times, is the watchword 
 Of the Saviour's follower true.' 
 
 " Ah 1 it is easy to say what this hymn says ; 
 but how difficult it is to put it in practice ; to 
 rejoice, to taste the consolations of the Gospel, 
 at the very time when one is worn with j)hysical 
 pain ! Then it is that we have need of a double 
 measure of grace. For these thins^s are true, 
 since we find them, not merely in hymns, but 
 also in the Word of God, and since they have 
 been realised by many of God's servants and 
 handmaids. But these were the heroes of the 
 Church, its models, its picked men ; and we, 
 what are we beside them ! 
 
 *' my God, at the close of this painful day, 
 we beseech Thee on behalf of Thy servant, 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 241 
 
 bruised in body and in mind. If possible, 
 relieve the suffering wiiich overpowers him. 
 But if it be not possible, make mj heart sub- 
 missive to the monotony of a pain which is 
 almost uninterrupted. Hear our prayer, for Thou 
 art the God who hearest prayer. Thou hast 
 not despised nor disdained the prayer of the 
 afflicted, but when he cried to Thee Thou didst 
 hear and console him. Oh, confound not those 
 w^io wait for Thee." 
 
 To one of his Catechumens. 
 
 ''Paris, March 31, 1856. — My dear K, — We 
 hear that you have been seriously ill, and I, who 
 believe myself to be on the eve of my departure 
 from this world to God, would not leave it 
 without addressiug to you a last word of friend- 
 ship and exhortation. I have never ceased to 
 hope for you. I know that you are acquainted 
 with the truth, and that you appreciate it. One 
 holy effort, one breath of the Holy Spirit, and 
 you would be within the fold of faith, w^here, as 
 you know, is the only resting-place for you. 
 But this effort must be made : the Holy Spirit 
 must be asked for. my dear friend, do not 
 misuse this new call which God has sent you. 
 I cannot and need not enlarge, I do what is 
 
 Q 
 
242 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 better, I pray for you continually. There is 
 scarcely a day when I do not bear you on my 
 heart before God. I depend on you not to 
 disappoint my confidence, and I bid you fare- 
 well, charging you to meet me in the everlasting 
 peace which Jesus Christ has merited for His 
 people by His cross." 
 
 ''March 30. — Those who are in pecuniary 
 straits often ask, how the promise which God 
 has made them of giving them their daily bread 
 is fulfilled. But when they look back over 
 twenty, thirty, forty, fifty years, they are 
 astonished to see that He has provided for every 
 day, and often in ways that they cannot 
 remember. It is the same with those who are 
 in great pain, who ask how they will be able to 
 bear sufi*erings which are almost incessant and 
 often severe. And then, when they look back 
 over weeks, months, and years, they are sur- 
 prised to see that God has given them each day 
 the promised strength. So He is ever faithful, 
 although we are ever ready to torment ourselves ; 
 and we ought to practise ourselves in casting 
 away our anxieties, and in relying firmly on 
 Him and His promises. In moments of anguish, 
 it is enough to take firm hold of a single promise 
 . of Scripture, in order to be sustained under the 
 sorest difficulties." 
 
ADOLPHE ÀIONOI). 243 
 
 The same day, Sunday, March 30, feeling no 
 longer able to give an address, he wished to 
 celebrate once more the goodness of God with 
 his brethren in a prayer entirely made up of 
 thanksgivings. A few days before, he said, 
 " Grod has heaped upon me gifts of brotherly 
 love at the very time when He made me most 
 conscious of my unworthiness. I am loaded 
 with the gifts both of God and of men, and my 
 last breath will be spent in thanksgiving." 
 
 This was the end of his ministry. His 
 sufferings were prolonged for a few days more, 
 being attended with increasing weakness ; which 
 occasioned moments of great agony. " This 
 oppression is altogether physical," he said, " God 
 is not the less with me. I am waitinçr for Him in 
 the faith of Jesus Christ, and of the Holy Spirit." 
 The following Sunday, before the usual hour 
 of his service, he entered into his rest. 
 
 Fully as the news of his death was expected, 
 it did not the less produce a deep emotion. 
 Every Sunday for some months past, the Church 
 of Paris had been praying in all their temples 
 for the sick pastor. That day, when the 
 officiating pastors announced from the pulpit- 
 that he was dying, a thrill of sorrow passed 
 through the hearers. More fervent prayers 
 
244 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 than of wont rose from all hearts : and at that 
 very time he was received into the bosom of 
 God, borne, as he had often himself expressed it, 
 on the prayers of his people. 
 
 *' All in Christ ; by the Holy Spirit ; and for 
 the glory of God. All the rest is nothing ; " 
 said he one day when in great suffering. How 
 deeply was the truth of these words felt around 
 that dying bed ! Such a death is not a defeat, 
 but a deliverance and a victory ; according to 
 that saying of Scripture which his widow chose 
 to be inscribed on his tomb, "Death is swal- 
 lowed up in victory" (i Cor. xv. 54). 
 
 The mourning for him was deep, and all the 
 churches joined in it without distinction of 
 denomination or of party. The firmness with 
 which he had ever defended evangelical prin- 
 ciples had in no degree diminished the largeness 
 of his loving heart, and it may be said with 
 truth that, if he had ecclesiastical adversaries, 
 he never had enemies. 
 
 " The funeral ceremony took place on Tuesday, 
 April 8. Never was a more striking or heart- 
 felt testimony given under similar circumstances 
 to a deceased pastor. Notwithstanding torrents 
 of rain, more than a thousand persons of all 
 classes of society were crowded in the house of 
 mournins; and the street in which it stands ; 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. ' 245 
 
 and more tlian a hundred carriages filled with 
 mourners, and numbers of persons on foot, 
 attended the remains to the cemetery. Even 
 women in large numbers, braving the rain, sur- 
 rounded the tomb ; and it was felt that all 
 hearts were in unison, and that the family of 
 Adolphe Monod were not alone in their tears. 
 All the pastors of the two Established Churches 
 of Paris and the neighbourhood, to the number 
 of thirty, were present in their robes, and all the 
 pastors of the Free Churches were present in the 
 procession. At the cemetery, M. Juillerat spoke 
 words of faith and of life. Pastor and President 
 Cuvier spoke in the name of the Church of the 
 Confession of Auo;sburof. After him M. Grand- 
 pierre bore testimony to the faith, the character, 
 and the life of the departed. M. E. de Pressensé 
 spoke in the name of the Christians of the Free 
 Churches, who were all filled with afi*ection and 
 respect for him ; and lastly, M. Frederic Monod, 
 his brother, spoke in the name of the family so 
 painfully smitten iu one of its most tenderly- 
 beloved members." "^ 
 
 ^' May God give us his faith," said his brother, 
 at the close of his address, " may God give us 
 his life, may God give us his death. No one is 
 excluded from these precious blessings : they will 
 
 * "Archives du Christianisme," April 12, 1856. 
 
246 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 be bestowed on every one who shall feel the need 
 of them, and shall ask them of that Saviour God 
 who says to all of us, ' Ask, and it shall be 
 given you ; seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and 
 it shall be opened unto you.' " '" 
 
 Preaching in the days of his greatest oratori- 
 cal power, on that saying of St. Paul, " To me 
 to live is Christ, and to die is gain," Adolphe 
 
 * At the close of his " History of the French Protestants," 
 Professor de Felice pays the following tribute to the memory 
 of his friend : — 
 
 "Just as we are about to lay down our pen, we learn that a 
 great light is extinguished in the Church. Pastor Adolj^he 
 Monod has ceased to live. May we be allowed to lay upon this 
 tomb, so lately closed, the tribute of our respect, our admiration, 
 and our sorrow. M. Adolphe Monod was in two points of view 
 the first of the Protestant pastors of our day, in the height of 
 his oratorical genius, and in the sanctity of his life. In the 
 midst of our religious agitations, each one turned towards 
 him, as the sailor turns his eyes to a lighthouse in the midst 
 of the storm : and when he spoke in hours of uncertainty and 
 conflict, his voice was listened to as the voice of Christian con- 
 science. 
 
 "Humble yet strong; as desirous to make himself forgotten 
 as others are to win applause ; devoted unreservedly to the 
 cause of the truth which he had embraced with all the power of 
 his soul ; perfectly upright in the smallest matters as in the 
 greatest ; patient to a heroic degree on his bed of suffering ; 
 and gathering up the last remains of his strength, only to con- 
 secrate them to the divine Master whom he loved so much 
 and served so faithfully ; — he recalled to us, more than any one 
 besides, the venerable image of the Christians of the primitive 
 Church." — "Histoire des Protestants de France," page 682. 
 (Note by Translator.) 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD, 247 
 
 Monod described the Apostle as at loss to 
 choose between life and death, not as between 
 two evils, to the one or the other of which one 
 must resign oneself, but as between two good 
 things which caunot both be eu joyed at once, 
 and of which it is uncertain whether is the 
 more desirable. What saying could we find 
 more applicable to himself at the close of his 
 own life ? 
 
 " It is in his happiest and most blessed days," 
 said he, ** that St. Paul finds himself thus per- 
 plexed ; and it is the fulness of life which he 
 finds in Jesus Christ which alone causes his de- 
 cision to waver. He thinks of Jesus Christ, who 
 is the first object of his afi'ection ; he wishes to 
 love Him without hindrance by seeing Him 
 without a veil between ; he sees all that stands 
 in the way of this holy desire, earth and this 
 present life, and he desires to die, only because 
 death will be for him the entrance to close, 
 complete, and constant fellowship with His 
 Saviour. But, the next moment, he thinks of 
 Jesus Christ as of Him to whom he has conse- 
 crated his earthly existence ; he considers how 
 many unregenerate souls he might gain to Him, 
 how many disciples he may strengthen, into how 
 many heathen lands he may carry Christ's name ; 
 and he desires to live, only because life gives 
 
248 LIFE OF ADOLPHE MO NOD. 
 
 liim the opportunity of serving Jesus Christ 
 before going to repose in Him. 
 
 " One word sums up all this : the love of 
 Jesus. One must love Him, in order that His 
 service may attach us to life, and that the pro- 
 spect of His society may give a charm to death. 
 Otherwise we shall not get beyond the weariness 
 of life and the bitterness of death : life will be 
 this world with its evils, death will be the loss of 
 this world and its good things. It is not a nega- 
 tion which can give peace ; it is the affirmation of 
 that imperishable life, in its power, which Jesus 
 Christ has brought to light by His gospel." 
 
FART IL 
 SELECTION OF LETTERS. 
 
PART IL 
 SELECTION OF LETTERS. 
 
 To Mr, Thomas Erskine. 
 
 Naples, Feb. 26, 1826. — I remember, sir, that 
 the letter which you were so good as to write 
 to me at Paris, ended thus: '^I dare say you 
 will be displeased with this letter, but let me 
 hear that you are so." I will reply with entire 
 candour. 
 
 No doubt, I could not but see with pain the 
 impression which my paper on Inspiration made 
 upon you. But since it grieved you, it is doing 
 me a true service to tell me so, in order that I 
 may examine more thoroughly so grave a ques- 
 tion. Therefore, although I have as much self- 
 esteem as most people, and a good deal more, I 
 have sense enough to be more thankful for such 
 criticism than for an encomium ; and I may say 
 that your letter, and the conversations which I 
 have had with you, have had a real and very 
 
252 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 useful influence upon me. Not that tliey have 
 led me to receive exactly the same theology and 
 the same interpretation of Scripture as yours 
 (and you yourself would not wish me to mould 
 my faith by yours, or by that of any other 
 man) : but you have made me feel strongly the 
 necessity of seeking my belief where you have 
 sought yours, and of listening to the Bible, 
 instead of judging it. You have made me 
 understand that I had but a very superficial 
 belief in Holy Scripture ; that I had not yet 
 felt the iDflucDce of the Gospel ; and that re- 
 ligion had not yet changed me, nor even touched 
 me in reality. ... 
 
 No doubt the progess which I have made 
 is small ; very small, if you take into account 
 all the resources which God's goodness has 
 placed within my reach : yet I feel that I have 
 made some ; and this leads me to hope that He 
 who has brought me on so far, will bring me on 
 yet further. I notice that I read the Scripture 
 with more pleasure, that I understand it a little 
 better, and that large parts of the Bible, as for 
 example the Epistle to the Eomans, which were 
 to me altogether without meaning, are now 
 intelligible. I find more particularly that the 
 doctrine of Eedemption, which was my great 
 stumbling*block, begins to appear to me in quite 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 253 
 
 a new light. . . . The first and almost the only 
 blessing which I ask for myself in my prayers 
 is that God may finish His work in me, that 
 He may open my eyes and my understanding, 
 that He may chauge my heart, and give me that 
 which is needful for the consecration of myself 
 entirely to Him. 
 
 I saw this morning a person who remembers 
 with great interest your visit to Paris ; namely, 
 Mme de Saint Aulaire ; whose acquaintance I 
 was very glad to make. She gives herself to 
 religion, and to the Bible, with an interest 
 which might make many Protestants blush : 
 and which made me blush to besoin with. 
 
 To his Brother^ M. Guillaume Monod. 
 
 Naples, July 29, 1827. — You say that you 
 will speak to me of nothing but the Gospel, 
 since nothing interests you more. Nor me 
 either ; so I will take up the same subject. A 
 letter which I wrote to my mother on July 26 
 will have informed you, better than the one 
 which I wrote to yourself, as to my present con- 
 dition. Since Saturday, July 21, when the ex- 
 cess of my misery drove me to prayer, I have 
 not ceased to pray and to read the Gospel with 
 confidence. . . I always take with me, when I 
 
254 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 go out, a little Eoglisli book which Mr. Erskine 
 left me, "Adam's Private Thoughts on Keli- 
 gion:" very evangelical, spiritual, and profound. 
 The readiness with which I passed in a few 
 days, or even in one day, from unbelief to faith, 
 whilst it is to me a clear proof of the work of 
 God in me, proves to me also, to my great satis- 
 faction, that I was never an unbeliever through 
 a disposition to unbelief, but only through melan- 
 choly, and a tormenting imagination. 
 
 I am unwillins^ to close this letter : I have 
 prayed to-day with fervour, and have especially 
 besought God to make me feel my sins ; which 
 will drive me to Jesus Christ, by whom I shall 
 be brought nigh to God. How gladly would I 
 advance more quickly ! Yet I am not so un- 
 grateful as to disown the great favours which 
 God has bestowed on me already. 
 
 To Madame S. 
 
 Lyons, June 3, 1828. — Dear Madam, — Before 
 taking my pen to answer your letter of yester- 
 day, I have been asking God to guide me by His 
 Holy Spirit in this reply, so that what I write 
 may be as true, consoling, and profitable as if it 
 came, not from me, but from Himself. I am 
 deeply touched by your affection, which humbles 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 255 
 
 me, because I do not feel myself worthy of it ; 
 but I would endeavour, with God's help, to 
 deserve it better. 
 
 I would do so now by speaking to you as a 
 Christian friend of something which I notice in 
 your letter. I see that you have not tbe peace 
 of a Christian, which is to me a sure proof that 
 you have not the faith of a Christian. You 
 believe that the Bible is God's Word, and God 
 be praised for that. But you do not yet under- 
 stand that Word, which, whenever it enters any 
 one's heart, says to it, as Jesus said to His 
 Apostles when He entered and stood in the 
 midst of them, '^ Peace be with you." It is 
 there, my good friend, that God has provided a 
 remedy for all the agitation of your mind, and 
 the sorrows which He miugles with your life. 
 Your happiness does not depend on Monsieur S. 
 nor on me, nor on any human being : it depends 
 on God alone. When His Spirit shall have 
 opened your spirit to understand the Scripture, 
 as it is written of Lydia in Acts xvi. ; when 
 you see by His light the state of sin in which 
 every man is born and lives, in which you 
 yourself were born and have lived ; and when 
 you see at the same time the sacrifice by which 
 the infinite mercy of God has redeemed us 
 from our sins and reconciled us to Himself 
 
256 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 by His Son ; then, but only then, you will have 
 peace. . . . 
 
 Farewell. I love you and yours with truly 
 Christian afifection, and I commend you to God 
 in my most fervent prayer. — Your pastor and 
 your friend. 
 
 To M, Vallette, 
 
 Lyons, Sej^tember 3, 1828. — Tell me how 
 your flock goes on as regards the Gospel. I bless 
 God for what you tell me in this respect con- 
 cerning the families. Salute them on my 
 
 behalf as their friend, pastor and brother in 
 Jesus Christ. How are my catechumens doing ? 
 Think of the kindest things you can say, and 
 give them that message from me, whether 
 unitedly or separately, charging them in my 
 name to keep more and more to prayer, and to 
 the reading of the Gospel. When I think of that 
 church which I led blindly; not knowing my- 
 self what to preach ; the only consolation which I 
 find amidst my regrets is in my catechumens. . . 
 Their joint letter gave me great pleasure ; tell 
 them so agfain, and tell them how much I love 
 them, and pray God to enlighten ever more and 
 more their minds and touch their hearts. 
 
 " It is not true that there are many conver- 
 sions here. There would be, if I desired it, but 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 257 
 
 when people corne asking me to receive tliem as 
 converts from the Church of Eome, I advise 
 them to change, not their name, but their hearts ; 
 to take time, and to read the Bible. And I can- 
 not receive them, until they agree to that which 
 the Communion signifies. I am receiving one 
 person to-day, to partake of the Communion on 
 Sunday : it is the first. I shall receive three or 
 four more at Christmas, please God. 
 
 To Madame Senn. 
 
 Lyons, June 26, 1829. — Dear Madam,— I 
 join my prayers to those of the pious friend who 
 transmits this paper, in beseeching Him who 
 afiSicts you to dispose your heart to inquire 
 what His purpose is in this trial, and to 
 respond to it with the submission, confidence, 
 and (I fear not to add) gratitude, which be- 
 comes a Christian. However strange such lan- 
 guage may appear to nature, the Christian, who 
 lives not according to nature but according to 
 grace, should learn to give thanks to God for all 
 things in Jesus Christ, as His holy and loving 
 Word commands us. And that is no more than 
 right. For if we believe that when we were 
 the enemies of God, He gave His Son for us, to 
 reconcile us to Himself, how should we not 
 
258 ' LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 Lelieve that all which He appoints for us, after 
 that, not only comes not from His wrath, but 
 comes really and literally from His love ? And 
 if God, in afflicting us, does not stop short at 
 indifference, but goes the length of tenderness, 
 is it not right that we, in receiving our troubles, 
 should not stop short at patience, but go the length 
 of thankfulness % As for myself, in my short and 
 scanty experience of the life of faith, I have 
 often found that if resignation does not go so far 
 as that, it does not give to our sufferings that 
 sweetness which the Scripture promises. 
 
 To some Members of his Flock at Lyons. 
 
 Beloved brethren in our Lord Jesus Christ, — 
 It is very pleasant to hear that you are praying 
 much for me. I need the prayers of Christians 
 at all times, and now more than ever ; for you 
 know that I am experiencing the truth of that 
 saying, that whosoever would live in accordance 
 with faith in Jesus Christ, and especially who- 
 soever would preach this faith, will encounter 
 the opposition of the world. Thanks be to God, 
 not only am I prayed for at Lyons, but I learn 
 from all sides that our brethren in the other 
 churches of France remember the church of 
 Lyons in their prayers. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 259 
 
 I remember you daily before the throne of 
 grace. I call to my mind, in God's presence, the 
 names of all those of you who are known to me. 
 And if there are any with whom I am not 
 acquainted, this does not prevent my praying 
 for them also. What favour God has shown us 
 in giving us a power by which we may act upon 
 the hearts of all men ; of those that are near, 
 and those that are far off; those whom we know, 
 and those whom we do not know. I have 
 greatly felt of late the need of asking from God 
 this spirit of intercession for all men, and above 
 all, for the children of God ; and I ask that the 
 same spirit may be given to you. 
 
 After spending some days in Paris I came 
 hither: and nothing is more suited to streno-theu 
 one's faith than what I have seen here. 
 
 This Church of St. Quentin, which is but a 
 child of a year old, is already full of life. The 
 pastor, my brother, is, by God's grace, faithful 
 and zealous. A considerable number of persons 
 have been already brought to the knowledge of 
 the Lord by his ministry. Eoman Catholics 
 have been converted, not merely to Protestant- 
 ism, but to the Gospel. Several catechumens 
 have been received, after giving evidence of a 
 sincere faith. The country between Lille and 
 St. Quentin has Christian churches scattered over 
 
26o LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 it ; each of which is working, and throwing out 
 off-shoots. Satan can do much, but be cannot 
 hinder the Lord from casting the seed, nor the 
 rain of heaven from falling, nor the tree from 
 growing. 
 
 To Mademoiselle W. 
 
 Lyons, Oet. 27, 1829. — You put to me 
 another question — If there is attached to prayer 
 the magnificent promise that we sball obtain 
 from God all that we ask, and even infinitely 
 beyond what we can imagine, how is it that 
 we receive, not only less than we can imagine, 
 but less than we ask and desire ? On -this 
 subject I will only ofier you the following re- 
 flections. 
 
 The passage, Eph. iii. 20, is not, strictly 
 speaking, a promise to prayer. It is not said 
 that God will do for us infinitely beyond that 
 wdiich we ask in prayer, but that He is able to 
 do it, a more general expression, which refers, 
 not to the immediate success of this or that 
 prayer, but to our whole course of existence. 
 And you no doubt believe that, taking into 
 account the whole course of your present and 
 future life, God will do for you infinitely beyond 
 what you can imagine. For when the time is 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 261 
 
 come, He will bring you into a state of perfect 
 holiness. 
 
 In the next place, it is to be considered that 
 God often answers our petitions without our 
 being immediately conscious of it, and perhaps, 
 without our being ever aware of it in this life ; 
 because, instead of what we ask, He gives us 
 something that is better. If a poor man asks of 
 a rich man a five-franc piece, and the rich man 
 gives him a louis d'or instead, the poor man's 
 request will have been more than answered : but 
 he might happen not to know the value of gold, 
 and then he will imaoine that he has received 
 less instead of more than what he asked. 
 
 Lastly, we must always come to this sad re- 
 flection : if we receive not, it is because we ask 
 amiss. We ask without faith. And the pro- 
 mises of Grod are only to the prayer of faith. As 
 for myself, I am at no loss to know why my 
 prayers are imperfectly answered. Painful but 
 salutary experiences, through which God has 
 caused me to pass in my inner man, make me see 
 clearly that I have not even faith as a grain of 
 mustard seed. When I say to the Lord, " Lord, 
 give me peace ; or love, or any other grace ; because 
 Thou art able, Thou art willing, and I know that 
 Thou wilt do it : " there is in this language more 
 of habit, of memory, than of faith. In almost all 
 
202 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 my prayers, I am trying whether God will hear* 
 
 me, instead of believing that He will 
 
 "" faithless and perverse generation," said the 
 Lord, " how long shall I suffer you ? " And yet 
 after this rebuke, as severe as it was well 
 deserved, He adds, " Bring the child to Me," 
 and He heals him. 
 
 To his Brother, M. Guillaurae Monod. 
 
 Lyons, Fehruarj 25, 1830. — Beloved brother, 
 — The Lord has made me pass through some 
 experiences as to preaching, which will probably 
 lead me to change to a great extent the character 
 of mine. Almost all the time that I gave to 
 composition, was given to the way in which I 
 should develop ideas which I had already formed, 
 and not to acquiring new ideas. In particular, 
 I only made use of the acquaintance which I 
 already had with the Scripture ; without acquir- 
 ing more. My principal supplies of thought were 
 thus drawn from within myself, and I rather 
 intermingled the Word of God with my own 
 reasoning, than preached purely and simply on 
 the authority of that Word. The result, for 
 myself, was deficiency in labour, in progress of 
 knowledge, in faith, and in prayer ; and for 
 the hearer, a want of simplicity, popular style. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 263 
 
 authority, and spiritual food (what I gave being 
 chiefly intellectual). 
 
 I almost always preached without comfort. 
 At length, last week, after having taken up, 
 abandoned, resumed, several subjects, without 
 being able to decide on any one, I fell into a 
 great melancholy, which I could not dispel either 
 on Saturday or Sunday morning, though I prayed 
 almost unceasingly. I left my house on Sunday, 
 w^ithout well knowing on what text I should 
 speak. I was obliged therefore to cast myself 
 upon the Spirit of God, and this necessity was 
 good for me. I prayed and preached with more 
 vigour, joy, and love, than I had done for a long 
 time. This experience convinced me, not that I 
 ought not to prepare my sermons, but that I 
 ought to prepare them in a different way. This 
 preparation ought to be a seeking for materials, 
 and, above all, a study of Scripture. 
 
 For example, I am preparing a sermon on 
 the power of prayer. For this purpose, I do not 
 busy myself in studying the way in which I shall 
 develop this or that thought : I set myself to 
 get information by the Bible, by good books, by 
 conversation, by prayer, on all that belongs to 
 the subject ; I collect proofs, examples, experi- 
 ences ; I write only notes, in which I aim at 
 brevity and distinctness. When I have thus got 
 
2 04 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 my mind filled with liglit, and with conviction, 
 as to the power of prayer, I commit myself to 
 the Spirit of God to make me choose and arrange 
 quickly what I shall say to my hearers. 
 
 To Madame . 
 
 Lyons, Octoher 31, 1830. — Dear Madam, — I 
 do not cease to beseech the Giver of all grace 
 to shed abroad in your wounded and prostrate 
 spirit the only consolations which can enable you 
 to bear a o;rief so terrible — so overwhelmino^. 
 What we felt ourselves, when we received this 
 overpowering intelligence, may give us some idea 
 of what a mother must have felt. madam, 
 who would dare to offer you, who would even 
 think of offering you, consolations taken from this 
 world and this present life ? They have no balm 
 for wounds like yours. There is but one refuge 
 left where you may seek ; and where, I am per- 
 suaded, you luill seek, peace and hope. It is in 
 the fatherly bosom of that God of mercy who is 
 love, as His Word declares, who hears the sup- 
 plication of the afflicted, and who takes in his 
 sufferings an interest, of which the most tender 
 sympathy of the most tender friend can give 
 only a faint idea. Kemember that touching 
 passage in the Prophet Isaiah : '^Zion said, The 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 265 
 
 Lord liath forsaken me, and my Lord hath for- 
 gotten me. Can a woman forget her sucking 
 child, that she should not have compassion on 
 the son of her womb ? Yea, they may forget, 
 yet will I not forget thee." 
 
 Is it not true, madam, that there is nothing 
 in your affliction which consoles you but the 
 Bible only, that Bible which was so dear to your 
 beloved daughter ? Is it not true that your 
 sorrow itself gives you a new view of the Word 
 of God, and reveals to you how true it is, and 
 how admirably it responds to the deepest needs 
 of our hearts % How fervently do I pray that 
 God may make you learn by experience the truth 
 of that word, " We must throucrh much afflic- 
 tion enter the kinwlom of God." Our heart is 
 so strongly attached to this world, that our 
 heavenly Father cannot pull it away without 
 rending it. And because He truly loves us. He 
 would rather make us suffer for a few days here 
 below, than leave us in our natural state of 
 worldliness and unbelief, which would close to 
 us the gate of eternal life. Do not give way to 
 the thought that God cannot give peace to your 
 soul. He can do everything : there is no wound 
 which He knows not how to bind up : and when 
 all appears hopeless, then is His time to manifest 
 His power and His goodness towards those who 
 
266 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 have recourse to Him. It was just as mucli for 
 you, as for those who heard Him, that He who 
 never uttered but what was true, said ; " Come 
 unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy-laden, 
 and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon 
 you, and learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly 
 in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls." 
 
 To M. Charles ScJioIl 
 
 Lyons, December 8, 1830. — My beloved 
 brother, — Your stay with us was sweet and 
 precious after a godly sort. AVe love you dearly. 
 May the Lord sanctify this love which unites 
 us, and make it serve to our progress and the 
 profit of our ministry. This leads me to explain 
 my purpose in giving you i Tim. v. 21 to medi- 
 tate upon. You do not seem quite to have 
 understood me. My meaning was, Seek above 
 all that love which comes from God, and which 
 fixes itself in the first instance upon God, and 
 afterwards upon created beings for God's sake : 
 and take care not to let it be over-ridden by 
 private afi'ection, which would fasten upon cer- 
 tain qualities agreeable to your personal taste, 
 and in which you would seek to satisfy your 
 heart, rather than to promote the interests of 
 the kingdom of God. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 267 
 
 The empire of sacred love over private affec- 
 tion is a cIistino;uisliinQ- characteristic of the 
 apostles of Jesus Christ. I have often been 
 struck with the fact that we seek in vain in 
 their writings for information as to their families 
 and their private affections (except those which 
 had been awakened in the preaching of the 
 Gospel and for its sake). What a complete 
 subordination there was of all their private affec- 
 tions and personal feelings to the love of God, 
 of Jesus Christ, and of the elect ! . . . 
 
 I leave this to-morrow morning, in order 
 to preach on Sunday at St. Etieune. Peace 
 be with you. I pray the Lord to bless you 
 abundantly. 
 
 To Ms Sister, Mademoiselle E. Monocl. 
 
 November 1831. — My beloved sister, — I hear 
 that you are beginning your religious instruc- 
 tion,''' and I often pray God to bless it to 
 the salvation of your soul, and to give you 
 eternal life through Jesus Christ. I advise you 
 to remember that one should attend relis^ious 
 instruction, not with the object of distinguishing 
 oneself, nor with any such earthly motive, bub 
 
 * Eeferring to the course of catechetical instruction, by which 
 young people in France are prepared I'or their first communion. 
 
268 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 solely and sincerely with the object of finding a 
 reply to this question, " What must I do to be 
 saved ? " Kemember also that this reply is only 
 to be found in the Bible, and that all which the 
 Bible says is said by God. 
 
 But it is not enough to read the Bible : we 
 must understand it. And, to understand it, it 
 is not enough to do as one does with another 
 book, namely, to read it with attention and per- 
 severance. All this is indispensable ; but it is 
 not enough. My dear E., the Bible contains the 
 thoughts of God ; and as for ourselves, we are 
 ignorant and blind, and cannot in our natural 
 state understand the thoughts of God. We need 
 to have our minds changed by God, and our 
 hearts opened by Him, as the earth needs to be 
 opened in order that the grain of wheat may 
 sink into it and grow. Bead what the Lord 
 Jesus did for Lydia, in Acts xvi., and ask Him 
 to do the same for you. Bead also the second 
 chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians, 
 where St. Paul uses a very clear argument. 
 Even as no man (he says) knows the thoughts 
 of a man, save the spirit which is in the man ; 
 so no one knows the thouo^hts of God save the 
 Spirit of God. We must ask therefore for the 
 Spirit of God. Faith can only come from Him, 
 for our own sjjirit, deprived of the light of God, 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 269 
 
 is carnal, tliat is to say, disposed to unbelief and 
 sin (John iii. 6 ; i Cor. xii. 3 ; Matt. xvi. 1 7). 
 
 Pray God to give you humility. He will 
 give it, if you ask, as a good father gives bread 
 to a child when he is hungry and asks him for 
 it. A proud soul might read the Bible for a 
 hundred years and understand nothing about it. 
 It is intelligible only to the humble. 
 
 When you read the Bible in this manner, 
 my dear E., you will see that the sin which is in 
 all of us, and in yourself, is abominable in the 
 sig^ht of God : that our sins deserve death in 
 this world, and in the world to come eternal 
 punishment. But Jesus Christ came to save 
 lost sinners. He took upon Himself all their 
 sins. They have been punished in Him, and 
 will not be punished in themselves. I pray 
 God to give you this faith. Then 370U will love 
 Hinçi, and you will set yourself with all your 
 heart, by His grace, to do His will. 
 
 To the Editor of the " Semeur T 
 
 (after the political troubles in LYONS.) 
 
 Lyons, Nov. 26, 1831. — Tuesday the 2 2d, at 
 break of day, I saw a regiment arrive, which by 
 its wearied appearance seemed to have marched 
 
2 70 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 the whole nis^ht. This confirmed us in the idea, 
 which we had already had the day before, that 
 they had brought together from the neighbour- 
 hood a sufficient body of troops to put down 
 quickly the disturbances in the Croix Rousse."^ 
 At nine o'clock, F. went out to learn what was 
 going on, and five minutes later brought word 
 that the fighting, which we thought would be 
 confined to the Croix Rousse, was close to us. 
 He had heard the firing; from the Pont Morand. 
 At the same moment our two friends and 
 brethren, H. and M., arrived, who told us that 
 it was said that the working men of the St. 
 Just quarter, at the other end of the town, were 
 bent on helping those of the Croix Rousse, and 
 that an endeavour was being made to keep them 
 back. On hearing of a trouble so great, and so 
 near at hand, we were filled with distress ; at 
 the same moment we saw the crowd which 
 covered the quay and the bridge take to their 
 heels, and the srround was cleared in a moment. 
 Some one said, *' Let us pray, let us j)ray." F. 
 read a psalm, and we knelt down to pray. We 
 had scarcely begun, when we heard at the head 
 of the bridge, only a few paces distant, a sudden 
 and terrible discharge of musketry, mingled 
 
 * A quarter of the city at the iiortlierii end, chiefly inhabited 
 bv the workin" classes. 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 271 
 
 with cannon-shots. AYe remained on our knees, 
 and continued praying, or rather crying, to God, 
 as each one felt impelled to give utterance. We 
 besought God especially not to deal with this 
 unhappy people according to their sins ; and to 
 rememxber His children who inhabit this city, 
 more numerous than the righteous of Sodom : 
 to spare the city for their sakes, to restrain the 
 human passions which had broken loose ; to 
 deliver our friends exposed to danger ; to con- 
 sole the wounded, the dying, and the families 
 of the killed ; to lead them by their distresses 
 to prayer, and thus to change this day of 
 mourning into a day of new birth for many souls, 
 and of joy for the angels of heaven. A maid- 
 servant who had been with us for a few weeks 
 w^as deeply impressed by what she saw and 
 heard, and we believed that we could see in her 
 an answer already given to our prayers. Truly 
 my house was that day what I should wish it to 
 be every day, a house of prayer. At first we were 
 painfully agitated ; but we soon found peace, 
 for w^e were drawing from the Source of Peace. 
 But who do you think set the examjDle to all 
 of us % It was my little girl, six months old. 
 At the first cannon-shot, she started; and I 
 even dreaded the effect which so sudden and 
 loud a noise might have on her delicate brain, 
 
272 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 but she gradually became used to it. As we 
 saw her, in the midst of continual firiug and 
 real danger, smiling in her mother's arms, we 
 thought : It is thus that we, in the hands of our 
 heavenly Father, ought to feel. 
 
 After some hours the conflict subsided, and 
 there was an hour or two of quiet, but this was 
 only a short respite : it was renewed in the 
 course of the day with redoubled fury. We 
 read Psalm cxviii., and we noticed this verse : 
 " It is better to trust in the Lord, than to put 
 confidence in man." Just now, we thought, we 
 were relying on the authorities and the troDjDS 
 to suppress the insurrection ; but now that it 
 seems to be triumphant, and that our house is 
 at the mercy of these men, whose intentions we 
 know not, we have God alone in whom to trust ; 
 and that is better for us. 
 
 But if our heart was not troubled, it was 
 deeply pained by the crimes and sorrows with 
 which we believed that this day would be filled, 
 and we ardently recommended to God the 
 families -which were in afiliction or in dano^er 
 
 o 
 
 of it. Ah ! if the people of France could but 
 understand such warnings and receive instruc- 
 tion from God ! What is all this catastrophe, 
 but the collision between the sins of one class 
 and those of another % Would these misfortunes 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 273 
 
 have liappeued, if either the oue or the other of 
 these two classes had known the God of the 
 Gospel ? people of France, all thine evils 
 spring from thy unbelief To thee, as to each 
 individual, the Gospel says, *' Believe on the 
 Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved." 
 
 To his Mother. 
 
 Lyons, 183 1. — With one hand I am writing 
 to you, my beloved mother, with the other I am 
 holding on my left arm your grandchild, who is 
 sweetly sleeping. Dear child, how sweet her 
 sleep is ! and with what tranc[uillity I myself 
 gaze upon her ! With what confidence do I go 
 with her every day into my chamber to pray^ 
 for her, until it be with her, and to dedicate her 
 from her earliest days to Him who said, ^' Suffer 
 the little children to come unto Me." He has 
 given her to me, and I give her to Him, and 
 that also is a favour that He shows me. How 
 the love which we feel for our children ought to 
 inspire us with confidence in the love of God 
 towards us ! Oh how unbelieving, unthankful, 
 blind and proud is our heart, for w^hat pride 
 it is in us to think that we are better parents 
 than God ! And when we consider that to such 
 great love He unites almighty power ! My child 
 
2 74 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 sleeps peaceably in my arms, but I cannot 
 defend lier from sickness, nor death, nor sin, nor 
 the devil. But our Father is Master of the 
 universe, and our Lord has conquered death, 
 sin, and the devil. Oh happy, too happy, are 
 we if we know our own happiness ! *' Can a 
 woman forget her suckiug child, that she should 
 not have compassion on the son of her womb \ 
 Yea, they may forget ; yet will I not forget 
 thee." " Like as a father is moved with pity 
 towards his children, so the Lord is moved with 
 pity towards them that fear Him." I read with 
 pleasure in my Hebrew dictionary that the verb 
 which I have translated by '"'have compassion^^ 
 in the former of these passages, and " moved with 
 pity'' in the second, is used exclusively of the 
 love of parents for their children, or of God for 
 those who trust in Him. A single declaration 
 of this kind, well understood, well retained, and, 
 above all, well believed, should suffice to keep 
 our souls for the whole of our life in the peace 
 of Jesus Christ. Lord, increase our faith ! 
 
 To Madame Evesque. 
 
 Lyons^ Jan. ii, 1832. — My excellent friend 
 and sister in Jesus. . . . The wish that you 
 entertain for us is indeed the thing that we 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 275 
 
 need. Yes, may the God of hope fill us with 
 all joy and peace in believing ! We need grace 
 to wait patiently for God's deliverance, so long 
 as He shall see fit to prolong our trial. Day by 
 day, when I think of the fetters which now re- 
 strain me, and my wearisome inactivity ; when 
 I see enchained my ministry, my mouth, my 
 pen, in some degree my spirit, in short, every- 
 thiog except the AVord of God, I feel myself 
 urged to exclaim, "Judge me, God, and plead 
 my cause." " Deliver me, Lord, deliver thy 
 children at Lyons, and form for Thyself in this 
 city a church strong in faith ; fruitful in good 
 works ; united in love ; firm, and yet large- 
 minded, in discipline ; powerful by its example ; 
 and, before long, numerous." 
 
 This deliverance, thank God, seems as if it 
 could not be far off. Not that I am makino: 
 any direct endeavour to bring about a solution. 
 Every time that I thought of writing to the 
 Minister during these last weeks, I have been 
 checked by that passage in Isaiah, '' Thy 
 strength is to sit still ; " ^ and I remained quiet. 
 All things serve God, and God wills the welfare 
 of His people. 
 
 We also have had our fastino'-dav, December 
 31. We had a meeting at my house, morning 
 
 * " Their strength," Is. xxx. 7. 
 
2 76 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 and eveniDg. God was with us, and it was a 
 profitable day. 
 
 I would set at rest your sisterly care for us, 
 by telling you that my finances are in a very 
 prosperous condition. On the one hand, my 
 excellent father has made us a present of 750 
 francs, and on the other, M. de R, the same 
 wdio bore the cost of printing my three sermons, 
 has just sent me 1000 francs. Do you not 
 admire the goodness of Grod in sending me 
 these unexpected supplies, at the very moment 
 when those previously received were exhausted ? 
 What man on earth is richer than I, who receive 
 from my heavenly Father all that I need, and 
 at the time when I need it ? Between a man 
 who possesses 100,000 francs in bank-notes and 
 myself, what is the difference ? It is that his 
 fortune consists in the promises of men, and 
 mine in the promises of God. 
 
 To his SisteVy Mdlle. B. Monod. 
 
 Lyons, March 13, 1832. — My dear sister, — I 
 learn by your last letter that you find your in- 
 clination for prayer increasing, and I thank the 
 Giver of all good things for it. If our natural 
 unbelief, of which there are deeply-seated re- 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 277 
 
 mains, even in the regenerate heart, did not 
 make us so slow to believe what God has said, 
 how much more and much better we should 
 pray than we do, and what favours we should 
 receive ! Imagine a store filled with all sorts 
 of provisions, and close by, a room where a poor 
 man lies dying of hunger along with his family. 
 Between the two is a door. If only he pushes 
 it open, he is in the midst of abundance ; if he 
 does not, he remains in a state of famine. This 
 door is a likeness of prayer. Dear B., let us 
 believe the promise of our Father who is in 
 heaven, and in the name of that mighty Saviour 
 whom He has given us, and who has sympathised 
 with our infirmities, and even with our tempta- 
 tions, let us come constantly to the throne of 
 grace to receive all that we need. Let us ask 
 much, and much shall be given us. God has 
 said, " Open thy mouth wide, and I will fill it " 
 (Ps. Ixxxi. 11). 
 
 I advise you, in reading the Scriptures, not 
 to make a point of reading a great deal, so much 
 as of reading with the utmost attention. Con- 
 sider what you read, verse by verse, and as far 
 as possible do not let one verse pass without 
 understanding it well. And, for that purpose, 
 read again and again, and consult those who 
 can help you, but above all, pray ; and put in 
 
278 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 practice what you have understood. It is in 
 settinsf ourselves to do the will of God in all 
 thinofs where we know it, that we shall make 
 rapid progress in the truth. 
 
 Prepare yourselves, Jean'"* and you, for your 
 Sunday school by prayer ; and carry on this 
 good work in a spirit of humility. May God 
 bless your labours to the children whom you 
 teach. 
 
 You ask me whether I advise you to read the 
 Psalms and the Epistles. Yes, undoubtedly ; 
 for all the Word of God " is profitable for doc- 
 trine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction 
 in righteousness ; that the man of God may 
 be perfect, thoroughly furnished to all good 
 works." The Epistles, if read in that spirit 
 of humility and prayer which the Lord calls 
 the spirit of a little child, will give you the 
 key to all the rest of the Scripture, of which 
 they are the last books, and consequently 
 those in which God has spoken the most clearly 
 on the way of salvation; as Jesus Christ had 
 foretold to his disciples before his death (John 
 xvi. 12, 13). 
 
 I embrace tenderly our parents, our brothers, 
 and our sisters. I send my kiud regards to 
 Lisette, André, and Marianne, and exhort them 
 
 * Now Professor of Doctrinal Theology at Montauban. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD, 279 
 
 to ofive their hearts to the Lord. Farewell, dear 
 sister ; I press you and J. to my heart. 
 
 P.S. — I advise you to mind your writing and 
 your spelling. 
 
 To Madame M. 
 
 Lyons, July i, 1833. — I w^as more grieved 
 than surprised, dear madam, to hear that you 
 are still troubled with various doubts and diffi- 
 culties. Taking into account your mental con- 
 stitution, it might have been foreseen that you 
 would have to struggle especially against temp- 
 tations of this sort. I sympathise deeply with 
 you, having passed through the same trials, and 
 passing, as I do still, through similar ones, since 
 the full light of truth is not given to us in this 
 life. And the points which gave me most 
 trouble are the same which give you the most 
 at this present time. ... I cannot reply as fully 
 as I should wish; I will only say a few words, 
 which I pray God to make useful to you. 
 
 All the difficulties which you mention seem 
 to me summed up in one : the severe and 
 terrible character of the law of God. I would 
 beware of weakening this impression in your 
 mind. Yes, *' our God is a consuming fire," and 
 it is a fearful thinof to fall into His hands. This 
 
28o LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 is because God is holy. If sinners find His law 
 too severe, this should not surprise us any more 
 than that robbers and murderers should dislike 
 the enactments of our Code. But not only so, 
 we ourselves, who have been enlightened by 
 the Holy Spirit, still find it difiScult to approve 
 of the penalties of the law : we are tempted to 
 think that sin deserves a lighter punishment. 
 These feelings arise from long familiarity with 
 sin. After having drunk it in like water, 
 breathed it like the air, for twenty, thirty, or 
 forty years of our life, we cannot easily see it 
 in its enormous culpability. But, in proportion 
 as we advance in sanctification, our estimate of 
 sin and of the excellence of the law approaches 
 ever nearer to God's estimate, until at last it 
 becomes identified with His in the abode of per- 
 fect light. In order to make this progress, let 
 us allow the Bible to correct our false ideas, and 
 not pretend to correct the Bible by our ideas. 
 
 If God did not punish the sinner who dies in 
 his impenitence, and that with a punishment 
 proportioned to his crime. He would not be just. 
 He would not be worthy to govern the universe. 
 But how is the goodness of God to be recon- 
 ciled with His terrible justice ? How can it be 
 true, both that He has no pleasure in the perdi- 
 tion of the sinner, but rather that he should 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 281 
 
 turn and live, and yet that He condemns the 
 impenitent sinner to a dreadful doom ? It is 
 because He condemns in His character as a 
 judge. He must condemn, if He would not dis- 
 honour His law. Even in human justice, one 
 may see a judge condemn a criminal to capital 
 punishment without hope of mercy, whilst he 
 sighs over his crime and the results of it : he is 
 both just and good. AVere he simply kind, he 
 would absolve the criminal, but then he would 
 not fulfil the duties of his office. 
 
 The most mysterious of the consequences of 
 the character of the law, such as I have been 
 stating it, is the eternity of punishment. It is 
 not I, madam, who can wonder at your repug- 
 nance to yield to the terrible evidence of Scrip- 
 ture on this point. I struggled, as I think I 
 have told you, against this awful doctrine, but 
 I yielded to the Word of God : and I now 
 believe it to be true, just, necessary, and intel- 
 ligible. ... On this j)oint, madam, I can only 
 exhort you to ask God to bring your heart into 
 submission to His terrible, but holy and salu- 
 tary truth.'" 
 
 * It is perhaps right to add that, in a letter to another friend, 
 written at a later period, M. Monod, though still argning in 
 defence of the doctrine of eternal punishment, speaks somewhat 
 less decisively than here. 
 
282 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 With regard to tlie severity of the law of 
 Moses, it is only another result of the severity 
 of God's law. For the law of Moses is God's 
 law adapted to special circumstances, and dis- 
 playing its character under those circumstances. 
 It was necessary, therefore, that this law should 
 be severe like the law of God ; otherwise it 
 would not be a faithful representation of it. 
 Mercy so ordained it, because the warning is 
 wholesome. God shows us, in the punishments 
 of the Mosaic law, how holy and true His law 
 is ; in order that we may set ourselves to escape 
 from the wrath to come. 
 
 Observe also that, the more God's communi- 
 cations with the Israelites were miraculous and 
 visible, the more odious was rebellion against 
 Him. The man who went to gather sticks on 
 the Sabbath day, was not simply an ignorant 
 or heedless man : but, probably, an impious 
 character, who rebelled knowingly and willingly 
 ao^ainst a formal and solemn command of God 
 delivered by Moses. 
 
 Luther said, that a man who had learned to 
 distil] guish well between the law and grace, was 
 already advanced in the knowledge of the truth. 
 This is the distinction which you seem to me not 
 to have fully comprehended. In the law, God 
 appears as a just and iijflexible Judge, in the 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 28 
 
 j 
 
 Gospel as a Father reconciled by the blood of 
 the cross. These are two distinct things, but 
 equally true. 
 
 Monsieur M., in his interesting letter, asked 
 my opinion of the meaniiig of John vi. 52-58. 
 It does not refer to the Lord's Supper. For if it 
 did, one must say, according to verses 53 and 54, 
 that every one who receives the communion has 
 eternal life, and that every one who does not 
 receive has not eternal life, which is contrary 
 to Scripture. That which is here spoken of is 
 spiritual communion with Jesus Christ, which is 
 realised by faith. This spiritual interpretation 
 of the Saviour's words is that which He gives 
 Himself — verse 63. 
 
 To his Mother. 
 
 Charbonnière, near Lyons, September 20, 
 1833. — My dear and tender mother, — I thank 
 God for the heartiness with which you lament 
 your spiritual infirmities, for " God resisteth the 
 proud, but giveth grace to the humble." But I 
 see with pain that you are not yet enjoying the 
 peace of God, and the inward witness of the 
 Holy Spirit that you are His child. You hesi- 
 tate to take to yourself the promises of God, 
 though you believe them fully for others. You 
 
284 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 would wish, before you rejoice, to find in your 
 own feelings, that is in your ivorhs, some foun- 
 dation for peace. But God refuses it, and will 
 continue to refuse it, so long as you seek for it 
 there. He would constrain you to lean only on 
 Jesus Christ, whose grace is sufficient for you. . . 
 If there were in Jesus Christ infirmities such as 
 ours, if there were the least spot in His holiness, 
 then, indeed, we should have cause to tremble. 
 But when we have in Him a High Priest, who is 
 *' holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, 
 and made higher than the heavens," what can 
 we want for our peace, if we trust in Him alone, 
 as I know, my dear Mother, that you do ? 
 
 Do not then dela}^, not even for one day, to 
 glorify God, by trusting entirely to His grace, 
 and by no longer seeking to add something of 
 your own to the work, which the Lord has by 
 Himself alone accomplished for your salvation. 
 Give thanks to Him that you acknowledge and 
 confess your misery : that is a sufficient title, 
 and the only one which you can ever have, to 
 His mercy. 
 
 Can you imagine Jesus Christ going to visit 
 a sick man in his house, speaking to him in such 
 a manner as to make him ardently desire a cure, 
 stirring him up to ask for it, and then refusing ? 
 And can you any more imagine God, whose cha- 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 285 
 
 racter is revealed to us in Jesus Christ, revealino* 
 to 70U your sinful and condemned state by His 
 Spirit, leading you to the foot of His Son's cross, 
 and then refusing to give you a share in His sacri- 
 fice — He who has said, '' Every one that asketh 
 j*eceiveth " ? 
 
 Say to yourself then, my dear and tender 
 mother, without more delay, '' I believe in Jesus 
 Christ, I am a child of God. My sins are for- 
 given. I am happy, and will set myself to 
 testify my gratitude to God by a holy life, and, 
 with His help, to impart the same happiness to 
 those who are yet deprived of it." 
 
 To Monsieur M.^ 
 
 CJiarbonmère, Oct. 8, 1833. — I have received 
 your letters of last month, and I thauk both 
 of you affectionately. The tokens of your Chris- 
 tian friendship are very precious to me, and the 
 matters of which you speak interest me heartily. 
 I am glad that you continued your family wor- 
 ship : you could not indeed without unfaithful- 
 ness interrupt it for whosoever it might be. 
 God must reign in your house : and when you 
 
 * The conversion of Mons. and Mme. M., and that of M. 
 Merlin of Thionville, supplied A. Monod with part of the 
 historic basis of " Lucile." 
 
286 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 cannot bear witness in any other way before 
 5^our family and friends, you must at least do so 
 in this way. I hope that you also offer prayer 
 before meals. I am glad to learn that you are 
 both of you firm in the faith. May the Lord 
 establish you in it more and more ; and fill you 
 with peace, joy, and strength. 
 
 I am glad also to hear that you are pleased 
 with Marie. Pray give her my kind regards, and 
 encourage her to give her whole heart to the 
 Lord. 
 
 To Madame M. 
 
 Charhonnière, Oct. 8, 1833. — You ask me 
 how one can defend oneself against the influence 
 of the society of unbelievers, and even get some 
 good from this difficulty. That one may do so 
 is certain, by what is said in Eomans viii. 28. 
 As to how it may be done, I will say a few words, 
 which I pray God may be true and profitable. 
 
 Generally speaking, no doubt, Christian society 
 is the most healthful, and you should do all in 
 your power to obtain it. Bat worldly society, 
 if God obliges us to mingle with it, has also its 
 special use. The very danger which it involves 
 may stir you up to special prayer, before going 
 into it. The want of human support will lead 
 you to seek more earnestly for God's support. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 2S7 
 
 God can give you opportunities for making known 
 tlie Gospel to such persons, who are not more 
 worldly nor less convertible to-day than we were 
 yesterday. The exercise of faithfulness, the more 
 difficult it is, demands and gives exercise to a 
 deeper and more constant spirit of faith and 
 prayer. That which you feel the want of in this 
 society will make you the better apjDreciate the 
 society of the children of God, will increase your 
 love towards them, and dispose you the better to 
 bear their infirmities. There also you will learn 
 to sigh the more ardently for the eternal enjoy- 
 ment of the society of the elect, and the holy 
 angels in heaven. The sight of these poor chil- 
 dren of the world will remind you of Avhat you 
 were by nature, and will enable you to estimate 
 the favour which God has shown you. . . . Such 
 are some of the useful thoughts which this temp- 
 tation may afford you, if you receive it in the 
 spirit of faith. 
 
 I did not know of the conversion of Made- 
 moiselle C., or that she had profited by my min- 
 istry. God be praised for it. 
 
 I recommend highly to you the reading of 
 Newton's writings. The third volume of the 
 " Cardiphonia" has just come out (I mean, in the 
 translation). It is a treasure of knowledge, and 
 of Christian wisdom. 
 
LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 To M. de Frontin, Pastor.* 
 
 Lyons, Oct. 1833. — As to immediate con- 
 versions, I think, with our brother L., tliat one 
 must not seek them too eagerly, nor trust in them 
 too readily. But I would not say that tbey are 
 out of the ordinary way of God's providence ; 
 and if they are rare, it is perhaps mainly because 
 of our unbelief. It is often this, I fear, which 
 leads us to give time to God, as though it would 
 make the work easier for Him. It may result 
 from thence that we regard conversion, and set 
 it before those to whom we preach the gospel, as 
 a distant thing to be seen upon the horizon ; a 
 thing which may arrive after some months or 
 some weeks ; and which one cannot expect at 
 once without something of temerity. This idea 
 has not only this disadvantage, that it may retard 
 a conversion, but likewise that it tends to repre- 
 sent conversion as resulting from the persevering 
 labour of man, rather than from the word pro- 
 ceedino- out of the mouth of God. Nicodemus 
 comes to the faith by slow degrees. But on the 
 
 * For the "Correspondance Fraternelle." M. Frontin was 
 secretary of the " Fraternal Correspondence," set on foot by a 
 certain number of evangelical pastors, to exchange news of their 
 respective churches, and of the religious movement generally. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 289 
 
 other hand you have Paul ; the Ethiopian officer ; 
 Lydia ; the gaoler of Philippi ; Cornelius, &c. 
 Notice especially the gaoler : a Pagan, trembling, 
 hoping, believing, happy — all in one night. 
 
 The considerations which I have summed up, 
 have led me to modify for some time past, ac- 
 cording to circumstances, my way of presenting 
 the doctrine of salvation. I often exhort my 
 hearers to turn that very day. I set before them 
 the new birth as a deliverance which is nio-h at 
 hand, and fully ready ; and which ought to be 
 laid hold of without putting off to the morrow. 
 I believe that I have found the use of so doino-, 
 and especially with N.'s family. 
 
 If our ministry bears little fruit, let us examine 
 ourselves to see whether this may not be due to 
 some fault in ourselves. May it not be that I 
 preach with little of love and of life : perhaps 
 with a coldness which belies what I say, as to 
 the eternal importance of my convictions ? May 
 it not be that I pray with little fervour and 
 faith ? or that I am backward in visiting, press- 
 ing, following up, and as it were constraining 
 souls by a compassionate importunity ? that I 
 allow myself to be drawn by conversation into 
 the spirit of the world, instead of overcomin«'>- 
 it by the Spirit of God ? that I read little or 
 ponder little that Word, in which it should be my 
 
290 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 pleasure to meditate day and night ? that I allow 
 myself to be governed by the flesh, instead of 
 *' keeping under my body, and bringing it into 
 subjection" ? 
 
 To his Brother, M. Valdemar Monocl. 
 
 Lyons, Dec. 30, 1833. — (After a detailed 
 account of the services, meetings, &c., in con- 
 nection with his chapel). — I will abridge Avhat 
 remains to be said. We celebrated the Lord's 
 Supper with joy on Christmas Day. Several 
 new communicants joined us. They gladden us 
 by the fruits of their faith. A woman who is a 
 shoe-binder having refused to work on Sundays, 
 lost her work : but she persevered in her reso- 
 lution, and God found work for her elsewhere. 
 The Sunday rest is one of the touch-stones of 
 the Christians at Lyons. In several families 
 where the Gospel has found an entrance, we 
 have the satisfaction of seeing it make progress, 
 especially by means of the women, who lead 
 their husbands to the faith. In other quarters 
 there is a persevering and increasing opposition, 
 but I cannot enter into the details. 
 
 I hope that on the whole there is spiritual 
 proo-ress in the flock : we have much comfort, 
 especially in our young men; there is a large 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 291 
 
 proportion of them among our members ; and 
 the greater part (almost all, indeed) edify us 
 by their sincerity, their zeal, and their mutual 
 love. 
 
 A painful occurrence has happened in regard 
 to a member of the flock. A woman in whom 
 we had long observed a sad want of humility, 
 and who had troubled a large part of the flock 
 by her ill character and evil tongue, having been 
 guilty of a grievous slander, I reproved her, 
 taking with me deacon M., but she would not 
 acknowledge herself in the wrong. The com- 
 mittee, after much hesitation, decided that the 
 matter must be brought to the knowledge of the 
 flock, which, upon my request, desired the two 
 deacons once more to call upon Madame N. in 
 their united name. . . . 
 
 To the Same, 
 
 Lyons, March 19, 1834. — I wrote to you in 
 January. The question of forming a church 
 council was then pending. I resolved to devote 
 a day to prayer, in order that I might come to a 
 decision in God's presence. I then considered 
 that there had been for some time past a spirit 
 of discontent in the majority of the flock, and a 
 sort of mutual distrust between some of the 
 
292 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 members and the pastor ; that it was necessary 
 to put an end to this state of things at any cost ; 
 that this could not be but by a step which would 
 satisfy both the pastor and the flock ; and that 
 this condition could only be fulfilled by a council 
 whom the flock should approve. I resolved 
 therefore to convene the flock, and ask their 
 approval. . . . Thus the council was formed : 
 and thenceforth all our afl'airs are directed by 
 it in concert with myself. I doubted not that 
 God had guided us, and we were filled with 
 
 I mentioned to you that woman who had been 
 guilty of a grievous slander. She has persisted 
 in refusing to humble herself, and the case was 
 the more lamentable because for some time we 
 had doubts as to her spiritual condition ; although 
 she knows the doctrine of the Gospel as well as 
 you or I, and is full of assurance as to her salva- 
 tion. The deacons spoke to her on the subject, 
 and took with them as witnesses two other 
 members of the flock ; but all was in vain. 
 Then the council considered what was to be 
 done, and decided that it was evidently a case 
 to which 2 Thess. iii. 14, 15 was applicable. I 
 therefore informed the flock of the sad result of 
 our proceedings, and requested the members to 
 deal with Madame N. as these verses prescribe. 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 293 
 
 Soon after another case occurred, which we dealt 
 with in the same way. 
 
 All this is deeply afflicting. And were I to 
 add to this picture a list of those of our members 
 who, by their levity, or their evil tongues, or 
 tlieir want of love and humility, scandalise both 
 the Church and the world, so that one knows not 
 whether they are truly converted or not, you 
 would indeed pity us, and especially the poor 
 j)astor who is loaded with such a burden. Well, 
 are not poor Christians much the same almost 
 everywhere ? May the Lord have pity on them, 
 and glorify Himself in His miserable children ! 
 
 To M. de Front 171, Pastor. 
 
 (for the "correspondance fraternelle.") 
 
 May 5, 1834. — Our friends know by the 
 newspapers, and I need not now relate the par- 
 ticulars as to that part of the fighting which took 
 place in my quarter. They will be more in- 
 terested ill knowinsf that none of the members 
 of our flock, nor any of our j)rivate friends, have 
 suffered. Several bullets entered my rooms 
 without touching anybody. We are now endea- 
 vouring to get some good out of the evil which 
 has happened. As pastor, I propose, God w^illing, 
 
2 94 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 to have with each of the members of my flock as 
 thorouo-h a conversation as I can as to his soul's 
 
 CD 
 
 condition. Our evangelists and colporteurs like- 
 wise feel the necessity of multiplying their efforts 
 at a time when the minds of some must be more 
 accessible than usual. 
 
 Dear friends, the time is short : let us redeem 
 our opportunities ; let us be ministers of Jesus 
 Christ and pastors of our flocks everywhere, and 
 at all times. Whenever we meet one of our 
 parishioners, whether at our own houses or at 
 his, let us consider that we are God's messengers 
 to him ; and let us &peak, not only as Christians, 
 but as pastors, consoling, exhorting, instructing, 
 reproving, edifying in all ways. Let us not con- 
 fine ourselves to general conversation, or mere 
 expressions of good-will ; let us go to the quick, 
 and speak to each one according to his need, 
 with the authority of our ministry. This will 
 be very difficult for us, but very useful for the 
 flock. 
 
 Perhaps there are some souls, among those 
 who profess to believe the pure Gospel, who think 
 themselves and are supposed by others to be 
 converted, but who seem to us to be deceiving 
 themselves. Shall we not warn them ? Let us 
 reflect that they probably conclude, from our not 
 warning them, that we are easy respecting them : 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD, 295 
 
 and let us behave in such a manner towards 
 them that, on our dying bed, we may be able to 
 say to them, " We are pure from your blood " 
 (Ezek. xxxiii.) 
 
 To Madame N. 
 
 Plombières, June 9, 1834. — I write to give 
 you some advice in accordance with what you 
 have written, and what Mons. M. has told me 
 as to the state of your soul. 
 
 Above all, I recommend to you the spirit 
 of a little child (Matt, xviii. 3). At the point 
 which you have reached, you will grow in 
 knowledge much less by meditation than by 
 love and obedience (John xiv. 23, vii. 17). It 
 is your heart that God requires. If you con- 
 sider things in their right point of view, you 
 will no longer say, " I am not sufficiently 
 enlightened, I fear to go beyond my convic- 
 tions," for you surely do not doubt whether 
 it is a good thing to give one's heart to 
 God. 
 
 In the next place, you may be certain that 
 if you are seeking a mental position in which 
 you will no longer find any objection to which 
 you cannot reply, you are pursuing a chimera. 
 This is by no means necessary to faith. For 
 
296 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 a believer it is sufficient that the truth should 
 be clearly and certainly proved ; after which 
 objections are no longer doubts, but difficulties 
 • — painful, embarrassing, insoluble at present to 
 him, and forming a trial of his f^iith. I, at any 
 rate, have more than one of such difficulties. 
 But can they make us doubt the truth which 
 has shown itself to us, not merely by evidence, 
 but by facts ? Not so : no more than a mason 
 can doubt whether cold water heats quick-lime, 
 because he cannot explain the fact. . . . The 
 difference between Christians and the world — 
 the effects of the Bible and of faith — the change 
 wrought in your husband and in yourself — is 
 not all this a sj^eaking, living proof, a proof 
 grounded on facts, of the truth of the Christian 
 faith ? . . . 
 
 Lastly, beware of that snare of the enemy — 
 that you should not read the Bible, nor pray, 
 when you are not disposed to it. When you 
 are in a right disposition, seek God ; when you 
 are in a wrong one, seek Him all the more. 
 
 To the Evangelical Church at Lyons. 
 
 Plombières, June 15, 1834. — After imploring 
 the Lord's blessing on each of you, I address 
 myself to you, m}^ dear friends, my beloved 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 297 
 
 fellow-travellers towards the peace wliicli is 
 above, to exhort you to abound more and more 
 in all truth and in all holiness, to the glory of 
 God. Oh, how happy should we be, if we knew 
 better the prize of our calliog in Jesus Christ ! 
 if we made it our delight to give up our own 
 will, and to follow only the good, acceptable, 
 and perfect will of the God of our salvation. 
 Let us look upwards to unseen things, let us 
 keep our eyes fixed on Jesus ; let us lift our- 
 selves above the joys and sorrows of this life 
 of a day ; let us lay hold of eternal life, and let 
 us walk as becomes the citizens of heaven, heirs 
 of God and joint-heirs of Christ. 
 
 That which I constantly ask of the Lord for 
 you, my beloved friends, is that you may be 
 cleansed from all filthiness of the flesh and of 
 the spirit, and filled, abundantly filled, with 
 the holiness of God in Jesus Christ. And iu 
 particular, that peace, and the love of Jesus, 
 w^hich is the bond of perfection, may reign in 
 your heart ; that it may be the soul of our 
 church, and the bond of all its members among 
 themselves. 
 
 I desire also that this love may form an ever- 
 closer bond between each of you and your 
 pastor, so that, the flock abounding in prayer 
 for the pastor, and the pastor for the flock, we 
 
298 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 may receive '^ grace upon grace " ^ from Him 
 who is wont to hear us. I ask also specially a 
 blessinof on the servant of God who feeds the 
 flock along with me, and who bears a double 
 charge in my absence. Let us pray much for 
 him, my dear friends, that the Lord may glorify 
 Himself in him, and by him in you. . . . 
 
 And let us also, dear friends, labour in saving 
 souls, '^ having compassion of some, making a 
 difference, and saving others with fear, pulling 
 them out of the fire." Is not this the calling 
 of a Christian church ? I feel that we have not 
 been sufficiently faithful to this calling hitherto. 
 
 To his Brother, M. Valdemar Monod. 
 
 Lyons, Oct. 22, 1834. — Beloved brother, — 
 Thanks to God — who has no need of our 
 strength — if I have things over which to sigh 
 in my ministry and in the church, I have also 
 cause of rejoicing. This crisis of controversy 
 seems to me to have passed. Consequently 
 we have more love, more peace, and more 
 blessino; from God. The meetino;s are more 
 numerous and more full of life. . . . Thanks be 
 to God, who has chastened us, humbled us, and 
 I trust delivered us, provided we continue to 
 
 * " Grâce sur grâce " — French version. So also Alford. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 299 
 
 watcli and pray : for the enemy is not asleep. 
 Since the beginning of September we have 
 commenced to celebrate the Lord's Supper the 
 first Sunday in every month. 
 
 All is contained in Christian life ; whether 
 in a church or in an in dividual With our 
 inward life, a new zeal for the conversion of 
 those w^ho are without has been developed. 
 The church is besjinnino^ a work of evançyeliza- 
 tion, and entering into the spirit of the position 
 which God has marked out for it ; namely, that 
 of a missionary post among the Roman Catholic 
 23opulation. Our young men, who w^ere already 
 making themselves useful in the Adult School, 
 have formed an association of unmarried young 
 men, who meet on Sunday morning before 
 service, and of w^hom four members volunteer 
 to go out two and two, in the town or in the 
 country, to give away tracts and proclaim the 
 Gospel. These expeditions led to attacks on 
 the part of some bigoted Catholics, directed in 
 the first instance against these young men : 
 who in a sort of conference, into which they 
 entered with more zeal than prudence, made 
 but a poor defence. Encouraged by this trial 
 of strength, their opponents came last Monday 
 to propound questions, which brought on a dis- 
 cussion, conducted in regular order and tolerably 
 
300 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 moderate, between tbem and myself, in presence 
 of a numerous audience, on the primacy of St. 
 Peter. I think I may say that I bad the best 
 of it ; which is the less surprising, as the argu- 
 ment was limited to the ground of Scripture ; 
 accordino- to a condition on which I insisted at 
 the beoiiining. They have annouuced their 
 intention of returning to propound other ques- 
 tions. I have replied that every one is at liberty 
 to do so, but that our meetings must not 
 degenerate into mere controversy, and that the 
 first object is edification. This is, in two words, 
 my plan : not to seek discussions, but not to 
 shun them. As to the rest, experience will 
 guide us. Tills shows that the Gospel is begin- 
 ning to excite public attention. We had seven 
 new communicants on the 5th of this month, 
 all of whom give us the best hopes ; all 
 Catholics. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Lyons, Feb. 12, 1835. — Beloved brother,— I 
 had just returned from Geneva when I wrote 
 to you : and you remember that I had decided 
 not to accept the call of the Société Evangélique, 
 unless the Lord should remove the hindrances 
 both at Geneva and Lyons. The former seem 
 to be disappearing, but those at Lyons are in- 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 301 
 
 creasing. As to my place being supplied, T 
 felt that I could not call to so delicate and 
 peculiar a position either L., or any young man 
 who wanted experience. As to the resources 
 of the church, the reply of the brethren at Paris 
 was as discourao^ins^ as could be ; and a little 
 after, my correspondent in London — whom I 
 may consider as representing our foreign bene- 
 factors, of whom he is the most generous — wrote 
 to say that he wondered I could think for a 
 moment of leaving Lyons, and such a work as 
 is going on here, for Geneva, which is so well 
 supplied with workers ; and that if I left he 
 should conclude that the Lord ''was resolved to 
 take away from the city its candlestick and leave 
 it to the darkness." I have consequently re- 
 fused the call of our brethren. May the Lord 
 choose for them the workman who is best suited. 
 I should be disposed to think that they have 
 one close at hand, namely Gaussen. 
 
 From Oct. 29 to Nov. 3, we had a visit from 
 the Hon. and Rev. William AVino-field, an Ano-H- 
 can clergyman, an Lishman, full of unction and 
 love. He endeavoured to see and to get to- 
 gether the English who are settled in our town. 
 He was deeply grieved at the state in which he 
 found them. Our French workmen have made 
 them worse than themselves. He preached for 
 
302 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 them twice in our chapel. Few came, and the 
 audience, which consisted of about thirty persons, 
 was to a considerable extent composed of French 
 people acquainted with the English language, 
 whom we had invited. There are but few 
 English here at most ; from fifty to a hundred ; 
 most of them employed in factories or on the 
 steam-boats. Since then our attention has been 
 turned to this little colony, and we are consider- 
 ing what we can do for them. If necessary, 
 Milsom could, with the help of some ladies, 
 carry on a Sunday-school for their children ; 
 and I could orive them some sermons to the best 
 of my ability. But we have been too busy lately 
 to undertake anything new. In our missionary 
 meeting of the first Monday in December, I 
 recommended the English population to the 
 prayers and the good-will of our flock; and I 
 thence took occasion to invite the German mem- 
 bers of the flock to consider what they could do 
 to evangelise the German population, which is 
 much more considerable. These good brethren 
 did not allow the exhortation to fall to the 
 ground. One of them especially, Bucheimer, a 
 shoemaker from the neighbourhood of Basle, 
 who had talked over the matter with some like- 
 minded friends, saw in my exhortation a call 
 by which the Lord meant to fix them in their 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 303 
 
 purpose, and he pushed forward the matter 
 actively. We agreed that we would set on foot 
 a meeting on Sunday which, in default of a 
 pastor, should be conducted by a lay brother, 
 and in which the Germans who are members of 
 the flock might, all and singly, speak both in. 
 mutual exhortation and in preaching the Gospel. 
 This little meeting is going on well, the audience 
 numbers about fifteen persons and is gradually 
 increasino^. 
 
 How much I should like to tell you about 
 the new communicants received these last few 
 months. Some of our brethren who have come 
 out of the Church of Rome give us much joy. 
 We have had much encouraç^ement this winter. 
 Happy would it be if we were more united 
 among ourselves. But there is somethinof want- 
 ing as to our mutual charity. 
 
 To Mdlle. F. J . 
 
 Lyons, March 13, 1835. — Do not be asto- 
 nished if the Lord is giving you a clear view of 
 your sins, before granting you the joy of His 
 salvation. The more you have suffered, the 
 more you will rejoice in His deliverance. I 
 think I have noticed that souls which have thus 
 remained for some time under the law, are those 
 
304 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 wliicli afterwards have the most steadfastness 
 and peace in believing. But you must not stop 
 there. What are you waiting for, in order to 
 believe in Christ's salvation ? Do you suppose 
 that the Saviour is not willing to receive you 
 yet ? Ah ! that would be greatly to misappre- 
 hend His love. There is nothing which He 
 wishes more than to bestow His favour ujDon 
 you. AYait for nothing. Eeceive Him, and 
 give yourself to Him. This very day rejoice in 
 His peace, and sing the song of Isaiah xii. 
 
 You harass yourself because you have no 
 love ; but begin with believing and rejoicing, 
 and then you will love. . . . Arrive at love by 
 peace, not at peace by love. Believe, rejoice, 
 and you will love. 
 
 . To Madame Evesque, 
 
 Lyons, June 22, 1835. — Dear Madam,— I trust 
 that I shall not neglect to pray God, as you ask 
 me, to give you all the light which you need in 
 the difficult — yes, very difficult — position in 
 which He has seen fit to place you. 
 
 Above all, be sure that it is chiefly by your 
 conduct, by an earnest life, devoid of self-seek- 
 ing and full of peace in the Lord, that you will 
 best defend the truth of God, and shut the 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD, 305 
 
 mouth — or still better, by God's grace, open the 
 heart — of those who oppose the Gospel. This is 
 true in the case of all God's servants, and more 
 especially in the case of a woman. 
 
 At the same time, it is also of importance 
 that you should do your best to defend the 
 cause of God by word of mouth, when you have 
 the opportunity. And for this purpose I would 
 recommend two things. Give much time to 
 prayer ; especially in the morning ; so that you 
 may dwell habitually in the presence of God, 
 may never be taken off your guard by the adver- 
 sary, and may look to the Lord to give you wise 
 and true answers ; for we must seek such an- 
 swers in Him and not in ourselves. One word 
 spoken with our eyes turned towards Jesus, and 
 with the unction of the Holy Spirit and of love, 
 will produce more conviction and more feeling 
 than the best arguments, stated in the best 
 possible manner, if we are not in communion 
 with the Lord. 
 
 Secondly, give much time to reading and 
 meditating upon the holy Scripture ; and as 
 our Master in the desert replied to all the 
 attacks of the enemy by quotations from the 
 Book, so we also should seek our replies in the 
 Bible. It is an arsenal of all kinds of weapons 
 against all dangers and all enemies. 
 
3o6 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 To the Evangelical Church at Lyons. 
 
 Plombières, August i6, 1835. — I was very 
 specially with you in spirit yesterday, dear 
 friends, and not only I, but some friends 
 who are here with me. We met in the morninss; 
 between eleven and twelve o'clock, and in the 
 evening between six and seven, to pray for 
 you, and to confess to God our sius and those 
 of His people. 
 
 That which seems to me most wanting among 
 us is a spirit of love : love towards the Lord ; 
 love among ourselves, reciprocal love of the 
 flock and the pastor. Another thing wanting 
 is a spirit of humility ; thence comes that 
 false spirit of equality, of which I have spoken 
 more than once, and which does so much 
 harm in our church. I earnestly pray the 
 Lord to deliver us from this fatal influence 
 of the spirit of the age, and to make us 
 well understand this precious word, *' Submit 
 yourselves one to the other in the fear of the 
 Lord." 
 
 We are also much wanting in spiritual life ; 
 we have much more of that faith which lies 
 in words than of true faith bearing the fruit of 
 good works. Ah ! my dear friends, let us be 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 307 
 
 foremost in giving ourselves to good works. 
 Doubtless it is not by them that we are justified, 
 but without them faith is dead, and we are yet 
 in our sins. 
 
 There is also amonor us much io^norance. 
 Many have not been taught the Word of God 
 in their youth, and now neglect to make good 
 this deficiency ; and some do things which 
 accordino: to that Word are wrong; without 
 seeminof aware of it. 
 
 o 
 
 We have also ground for lamentation as to 
 the education of the children : we need a great 
 change in that respect. Fathers of families, 
 do you have family worship, very regularly, 
 in your households ? and do you guide them 
 according to the Lord's will ? Husbands, do 
 you love your wives ? Wives, are you sub- 
 missive to your husbands % Fathers and 
 mothers, do you bring up your children in 
 the discipline of the Lord ? Children, do you 
 obey your parents in all things, according to 
 the Lord's command? Masters and servants, 
 do you observe the duties which God has 
 prescribed, the one towards the other ? Young 
 men, are you clothed with humility ? Young 
 women, are you adorned with modesty ? 
 Brethren who are deacons, do you take heed 
 to the ministry which you have received from 
 
3o8 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 the Lord ? and you likewise, bretliren, who 
 are evangelists, colporteurs, &c. % In puttiug 
 these questions to you, dear brethren, I put 
 similar ones to myself, and to the dear brother 
 whom the Lord has brought among you to 
 take my place during my absence. 
 
 Finally, my beloved friends, let us all humble 
 ourselves deeply. We have been unfaithful, 
 we have sinned, each one in his own position. 
 Baptize us, Lord, with Thy Spirit. Create 
 in us a clean heart, and renew a right spirit 
 within us. 
 
 Often, no doubt, dear friends, you desire as 
 I do, that the kingdom of God should extend 
 at Lyons, that the church should grow, that 
 God should give us a larger place of worship. 
 But how can He do it, if we are not more 
 holy? Let our ambition be not to be great, 
 but to be faithful ; let us set ourselves to 
 do well what God gives us to-day, and the 
 Lord will provide for the morrow, and will 
 know how to glorify His name. 
 
 To M. Merlin de Thionville. 
 
 Lyo7iSy October 29, 1835. — I should have 
 written the first, to thank you for the kindness 
 with which you invited and received me : and 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 309 
 
 if I bave not anticipated you, I beg you to lay 
 tbe blame only on my pressing occupations, 
 and tbe orders wbicb I am under to work and 
 write as little as possible during tbe first weeks 
 after my return from tbe waters. 
 
 I bad beard by Mons. M. tbat you were 
 expecting a visit from M. Bautain : ^ and I 
 confess tbat I felt some uneasiness, remem- 
 bering tbat you seemed to be still wavering 
 in your resolution to separate from tbe Cburcb 
 of Kome. Tbat wbicb bas taken place, and is 
 still taking place bere, obliges me to examine 
 tbis question more attentively, I migbt almost 
 
 say more conscientiously, tban beretofore 
 
 Tbe more I consider tbe matter, tbe more I am 
 strengtbened in tbe conviction tbat tbe doctrine 
 of tbe Cburcb of Eome, in tbe points wbere it 
 differs from Protestantism, is a bigbly perni- 
 cious error. 
 
 It is not tbat I see no difficulties in tbe 
 principle of Protestantism and its application. 
 I see considerable ones. But wben you examine 
 Catbolicism closely, you find in it difficulties 
 wbicb are incomparably greater tban tbose of 
 Protestantism. Or ratber, you fiud difficulties 
 in Protestantism, but in Catbolicism impossi- 
 bility. 
 
 * A Roman Catholic Professor of Theology at Strasburg. 
 
310 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 As to the question which you put to me: 
 whether you ought to keep the engagement 
 which you made when, you were married, to 
 bring uj) your children in the Catholic religion ; 
 if you i)ut the question as you do in your 
 letter, " Is a promise sacred, even when made 
 to Catholics ?" I should reply without hesitation, 
 " Yes, it is sacred, no matter to whom it is 
 made." I carry this principle so far, that I 
 have even maintained, against some friends, 
 that we should hold ourselves bound by a 
 promise made to a madman. But if you take 
 into account the nature of the promise itself, 
 and put the question thus : " Am I bound to 
 keep this promise ?" I reply, " No, you are not 
 only not bound to do so, but it is not lawful 
 for you to do so." 
 
 Endeavour for a moment to maintain the 
 contrary proposition : "A man has promised a 
 thing which is wrong, — he ought to do it." 
 What then, is there a case in which a man would 
 do well to do that which is evil in the sis^ht of 
 God % For example, he has promised, when 
 intoxicated, to commit a murder ; ought he to 
 commit it ? Certainly not. He Las no other 
 right course but to repent of his ]3romise, and 
 consider himself absolved from it by the com- 
 mandment of God. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 3 1 1 
 
 There is but one thing, dear sir, which could 
 give a bad appearance to your resolution to 
 bring up your sons in Protestantism ; which is 
 that you yourself should remain a Catholic. For 
 if Catholicism is wrong, how can you continue 
 in it ? and if it is not wrong, how can you avoid 
 being bound by your promise ? 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Lyons, Decemher 4, 1835. — If Eomanism 
 puts a great danger, that of formality, in the 
 way of the common people, it puts another 
 which is not less so in the w^ay of the educated 
 classes, namely, that of philosophical theology.^ 
 Both rest on one basis ; want of faith in the Holy 
 Spirit. No doubt Koman Catholic philosophy 
 may, strictly speaking, be combined with sincere 
 piety. So may Roman Catholic formalism. 
 But for all that, the former as well as the latter 
 is a hindrance to the free entry of truth and 
 holiness into the heart and the life. 
 
 I was grieved to read in your letter that if you 
 had been brought up in the Catholic religion,! 
 
 * " Pliilosophisme." 
 
 + Though born in the Catholic religion, M. Merlin belonged 
 to it only by baptism. He had been brought up without 
 religious instruction, and had never voluntarily professed him- 
 self a member of that Church. 
 
312 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 you would have continued in it, and spiritu- 
 alised it. I will ask you but one question. 
 Supposing that one of your inferiors, led by your 
 example, had continued in that religion without 
 spiritualising it, could you say before God, "I 
 have done all that I could for the salvation of 
 that man ? " Even for yourself, you cannot say 
 that this line of conduct would have been with- 
 out evil consequences. How do you know that 
 the Lord would have blessed you in this line of 
 conduct, as He would have done in an unre- 
 served confession of His whole truth ? You say 
 that you cannot doubt the salvation of Fenelon, 
 or of St. Vincent de Paul. But, in the first 
 place, we ought not to follow after that which is 
 barely necessary to salvation, but after all that 
 may serve to glorify God. And above all, the 
 case is not the same : because Fenelon and St. 
 Vincent de Paul were not enlightened as to the 
 doctrines of Eome, as you are. Dear sir, be 
 single-minded, you have but one question to 
 consider ; is the pure doctrine of the Gospel to 
 be found in the Church of Kome, such as it 
 practically and really is ? 
 
 I much approve of your dislike for contro- 
 versy. Well, leave it on one side, and read 
 *' Cardiplionia " and similar works. The good 
 M. Gonthier of Nyon said to me one day : " If I 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 313 
 
 were imprisoned and allowed to choose only two 
 books, the second that I would chooe would be 
 the writings of Newton." * Yes, I am strongly 
 of your opinion. Give yourself to the practice 
 of a Christian life, and above all of love, and 
 that very thing will be a light to you. " If any 
 one will do the will of my Father, he shall know 
 of the doctrine, whether it be of God.'* 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Les Délices, near Geneva, Jan. 20, 1836. — 
 Sir, and dear friend, — The name of the house 
 where I have been spending some weeks is not 
 without instruction, and reminds us of the great 
 change Avhich God has wrought in this country. 
 It was in the country house of Les Délices that 
 Voltaire lived for ten years ; and thence he in- 
 fested Geneva with his impious doctrines. It is 
 now occupied by a man whose influence and 
 fortune (the latter of which is considerable) are 
 devoted, like his heart and his house, to the 
 Lord's service. I mean the Avorthy Henri Tron- 
 chin, president of the Société Evangélique. 
 
 I think that tracts such as, " Why does not 
 your priest allow you to read the Word of 
 
 * Rev. John Newton of Olney, author of tlie " Cardiphonia," 
 and of most of the " OLuev Ilvmns." 
 
314 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 God ? " ouo-ht to be distributed with discretion, 
 and that the good colporteur G. was not suffi- 
 ciently careful when he gave it to j'our servants 
 without consulting you. . . I am very glad to 
 find that you have resolved to receive the Lord's 
 Supper at Easter. You cannot indeed continue 
 to omit the observance of that holy ceremony of 
 which the Saviour has said: '*Do this in re- 
 membrance of Me ; " and how can you hesitate 
 in what communion you should do so ? I thank 
 God that you are willing to confess His name 
 before men ; and I have no doubt that this com- 
 munion will be accompanied by a special bless- 
 ing for your own soul, and for your household. 
 It will be a happy day for Madame Merlin. It 
 will be a happy day also for me, and I hope to 
 be with you in spirit. 
 
 To the Same, 
 
 Montauhan, July 25, 1837. — Your last letter 
 filled my heart with joy. I give thanks to God, 
 who establishes you in the faith, and makes you 
 advance in holiness. What a favour! what a 
 favour ! to have been brous^ht to know the Lord! 
 I rejoice also in thinking of the sweetness which 
 a community of faith must impart to your union 
 with your excellent wife ; I have the happiness 
 
AD OLPHE MON on. 3 1 5 
 
 of knowing this by experience. Oh, what bless- 
 ings there are in Christian marriage, and how far 
 is the world from knowing true happiness in 
 this as in all other things ! . . . . 
 
 I see the election of grace in Scripture, and 
 I receive it with the less hesitation because, in a 
 religious point of view, it seems to me necessary 
 to the perfect freedom of grace ; and in a philo- 
 sophical point of view, it seems to me to corre- 
 spond with a state of things indisputably exist- 
 ing, though mysterious, which I see in nature, 
 in history, and in short everyw^iere. Salvation 
 is by faith, faith is of grace, and grace originates 
 wdth itself. '' Of Him, and through Him, and to 
 Him are all things." These last w^ords are the 
 most firm and complete expression of the doc- 
 trine of election that one can desire. 
 
 But I have two remarks to make upon this 
 doctrine. The first concerns those who believe ; 
 it is to them peculiarly that this doctrine is pro- 
 claimed. When they are now entered, the Word 
 says to them, *^ Do you know how it is that you 
 have entered ? This came from God, from the 
 beginning, and from the beginning of the begin- 
 ning." '"* It tells them this in order that they 
 may be humbled as well as assured, and thereby 
 
 * Namely, of the change which they have undergone. See 
 Article X. of the Church of England, and Eph. ii. 4, 5. 
 
3i6 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 doubly stirred up to holiness. If election does 
 not produce this effect in them, they understand 
 it amiss. But when you meditate upon this 
 doctrine, in order to humble yourself, and give 
 all glory to God, you cannot go too far ; you 
 will never abase yourself too much, you will 
 never exalt God too highly (Eph. ii. 9). Let no 
 one give glory to himself : let all the glory be to 
 God, and to us confusion of face (Dan. ix. 8). 
 This is the spirit of the doctrine of election. 
 This is election seen from the 'practical point of 
 view, which is the essential matter. Keep to 
 this, and leave to God those depths of which the 
 angels themselves desire to see the bottom. 
 
 The other remark coDcerns those who are 
 without. Salvation must be proclaimed to all 
 of them without exception. They must be told 
 that God wills not the death of a sinner, but 
 rather that he should turn and live (Ezek. 
 xxxiii. 11). Election must not in any way 
 hinder the freedom of preaching. . . . Do then 
 these two things : Give all glory to God for the 
 entirely free grace that He has bestowed upon 
 you ; and exhort all men to make their escape 
 from the wrath to come by believing on Jesus. 
 As a general rule, Christian practice is in all 
 things the best commentary on Christian doc- 
 trine. 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 317 
 
 Practice, dear brother ! A holy life, perfect 
 patience, gentleness, endurance of all trials, con- 
 stant communion with the Lord, unceasing and 
 fervent prayer, to love as we have been loved ; 
 this is what Ave most need ; and alas ! this is 
 what we lack. Ah I let us awake from our 
 slumber, lest we be indistinguishable from the 
 dead (Eph. v. 14), let us pray without becoming 
 discouraged, let us fight without growing weary, 
 let us press on towards perfection, and let us 
 not rest until we have attained to the measure 
 of whom ? — of Paul ? no, but of Jesus. 
 
 To his Brother, M. Frederic Monocl. 
 (after the death of his wife.) 
 
 Montauhan, Oct. 1837. — Beloved brother, — 
 Our hearts are broken by your sorrow. We 
 long that " the end of the Lord " may come for 
 you. If it does not in this life, as for Job, it 
 will be in a better life : so that you may rejoice 
 in all that now afflicts you. Yes, the time will 
 come when you will rejoice in it, as in one of 
 the Lord's most merciful dispensations. Possess 
 your soul in patience. We are drawing near to 
 our journey's end. C. is already entered, we 
 shall soon follow her, and if the Master makes 
 
3i8 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 us wait awhile at the door, let us bless His 
 Name, and turn ourselves towards this world 
 where He lets us wait wearily for some days 
 longer, that we may employ them in glorifying 
 His Name and doing good to mankind. " If 
 He tarry, wait for Him, for He will surely come, 
 and will not tarry." The time is short, Jesus 
 is at the door. Let us arise, let us watch, pray, 
 and labour, for He is coming, and it is His hand 
 which will wipe away every tear from your eye, 
 my poor brother. 
 
 To Madame Evesque. 
 
 Montaiihan, Oct. i8, 1837. — Dear madam, 
 and sister in our Lord, — God has visited our 
 family with a new bereavement. My brother 
 Frederic has lost his wife. She died unto the 
 Lord as she had lived to Him, and great peace 
 reigned around this dying bed, both in her 
 who was departing and in those who remained 
 behind. . . . 
 
 My brother is full of submission and peace, 
 all his letters show it plainly, and God has given 
 him the sweetest consolation in the state of his 
 wife's soul when she took leave of him, so far 
 as this earthly life is concerned. Her death was 
 an eminently Christian one. She saw her end 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 319 
 
 approacliiiig, and said to her husband, who had 
 asked her ''What are you thinking of?" — ''I 
 think that the battle will soon be ended." — ''Are 
 you in peace \ " — " Yes, I am in peace ; I commit 
 all into the hands of my good Saviour, who has 
 loved me so much. He stretches out His arms 
 to me, and I am going to Him." She asked her 
 husband to read to her the Psalm of the good 
 Shepherd, meaning the 23rd. He read it to 
 her, and some other passages ; and whilst he was 
 reading i Cor. xv. 57, she ceased to breathe. 
 Ah ! madam, who would not exclaim, on seeino: 
 that a Christian can die thus, " Let me die the 
 death of the righteous, and let my last end be 
 like theirs " ? 
 
 From the Baronne de Clarac to Madame Bahut. 
 
 June 1842. — Since the autumn, when I read 
 the work of M. Adolphe on the reading of the 
 Bible, I have felt the liveliest desire to let him 
 know my enthusiastic admiration of its contents, 
 and to express my gratitude for the good which 
 it has done me. I never saw so clearly the 
 necessity, the duty, which is laid upon us of 
 reading the Bible diligently : and in obeying 
 these strong injunctions, I have found, my dear 
 Adèle, a consolation and a light which I did nob 
 
320 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 possess before. ... In reading your brother's 
 book, I felt a new and sincere determination to 
 put the business of my salvation, and the salva- 
 tion of those who are dear to me, before and 
 above everything besides, and to consider no 
 sacrifice too great nor too painful, in order to 
 reach that end. 
 
 It is not therefore (so at least I think) owing 
 to any remains of worldliness, but because I am 
 not convinced that they are right, that I blame 
 certain ways which are adopted by the new 
 Protestant sects. Allow me to mention what 
 they are. 
 
 I heard a preacher say, some months ago, 
 ''What matters it thoucrh one be an honest 
 man ? I count that for nothing. You will say 
 to me : * He is a good father, a virtuous husband, 
 a man who is good to the poor.' All that goes 
 for nothing. You must believe ; that is all." 
 Surely, my dear friend, whilst understanding 
 the meaning of the preacher (who seemed to 
 think that nothing was easier than to practise 
 all these virtues — which I deny, if one has not 
 got religion), you will agree with me, that this, 
 way of putting things has something in it that 
 is immoral and discouraging. 
 
 Again, we were told that the world is the 
 empire of Satan. But do you remember the 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD, 321 
 
 parties wliicli used to be given in your family ? 
 Were they so much to be blamed? *' Esther" 
 was acted ; and there was dancing once or twice. 
 Do you think that in so doing we displeased 
 God ? If you say, Yes, I shall conclude that 
 every man ought to become a pastor and every 
 woman a missionary. There are people who 
 say that we ought to read none but religious 
 books ; but T myself have seen you read many 
 others, which have improved your mind ; would 
 you forbid them to your children ? Never 
 was a life more Christian, nor better occupied 
 than that of your mother ; and yet she allowed 
 herself — very rarely it is true but sometimes, — 
 to see a new play, or to take her daughters to a 
 ball. No doubt, in those days there was little 
 or no piety, and when such great matters are at 
 stake it is better to offend by excess of piety, 
 than by the lack of it. But has not each 
 position in life social duties which must be 
 fulfilled ? 
 
 Once more, I do not like people who name 
 God at every moment, when they are not serious, 
 grave, and filled with the subject on which they 
 speak. I prefer the example of the great Newton, 
 who never mentioned the name of God without 
 taking off his hat, to that of people who think 
 that they deserve heaven by naming God or 
 
32 2 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 our Saviour on every occasion, and often un- 
 seasonably. 
 
 Since I have taken up so much of your time, 
 allow me to relate what happened to myself after 
 my first communion under the pastoral care of 
 M. Mestrezat. One day, when he came to our 
 house to see my mother, and found me alone 
 playing the piano, I said to him that it seemed 
 to me that this employment was very unprofit- 
 able ; and that I would rather go and dress the 
 wounds of the sick in a hospital. He replied 
 that it was my duty to repay the care which my 
 parents had taken of my education ; and that all 
 that one did with the ol)ject of pleasing God 
 was useful to our salvation, were it never so 
 iusiîïnificant. 
 
 To the Baronne de Clarac. 
 
 Montauban, June 1842. — If your two letters 
 did not create in me the wish to see once more 
 such old and faithful friends of our family, I may 
 at any rate say that they have much increased 
 it. Doubtless, madam, the thought that God 
 has condescended to make use, among other 
 means, of my poor book to console and fortify 
 your soul, has some share in the pleasure which 
 you give me. But that which gives me most 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 323 
 
 pleasure in what you say is the desire which 
 impels you to live for the Lord and seek the 
 salvation of your soul. Ah ! madam, what is 
 all the rest compared with that ? May you obey 
 faithfully these drawings of the grace of God : 
 and give yourself no rest until you find yourself 
 quietly sitting at the foot of the cross of Jesus 
 Christ, our Saviour and our God. 
 
 With regard to the difficulties which seem 
 still to hold you back, I do not feel much 
 uneasiness about them. I do not expect much 
 result from explanations which may be given to 
 you : but I expect much from the light and the 
 influences on your mind which you will not fail 
 to receive in the way which you are folio win o-. 
 Persevere in prayer and in the study of Scri|)ture. 
 These means are doubtless not new to you, but 
 it is easy to see that you are using them with a 
 new measure of zeal and of faith. Only persevere, 
 and the Lord Himself will guide you, accordino- 
 to a promise which I am never weary of recalling, 
 " I will instruct thee, and teach thee in the way 
 which thou shalt go ; mine eye shall be upon 
 thee " "' (Psalm xxxii. 8). However, I will say a 
 few words, since you wish it, on each of the 
 points which you have touched upon in your 
 letter. 
 
 * So the Frencli version, and riglitly. 
 
324 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 You speak of certain expressions and ways 
 adopted by the new Protestant sects. Tiiere is 
 nothing new, dear madam, in the people who 
 are in these days called Methodists. We simply 
 hold to the doctrine of the Eeformers, as they 
 held to that of the Gospel. A special name is 
 given to us, because the world has at all times 
 given one to those who separate themselves from 
 it, in order to live according to godliness as it is 
 in Christ. But this name tells nothing, or tells 
 what is not true, and w^e rej^udiate it. It is so 
 true that novelty is not on our side, that the 
 best-accredited organs of the doctrines which are 
 opposed to ours aflfect to call themselves the 
 modern orthodox, thereby acknowledging tacitly 
 that we are the old orthodox. This is all that 
 w^e claim, and I trust that you would rather, like 
 us, be old-fashioned along with Luther, Calvin, 
 Huss, Augustine, Chrysostom, Polycarp, and 
 Paul, than new-fashioned aloug with the new 
 teachers ; as Arius and Pelagius were new in 
 their day. 
 
 As to the expressions which you attribute to 
 some orthodox preacher, I allow them to be blame- 
 worthy, if he used exactly that language. But 
 has your memory served you rightly ? One word 
 more or less might affect the meaning. Anyhow, 
 this is what we believe on this point. We do 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 325 
 
 not say that social virtues, separated from faith, 
 are ivorthless : we only say that they do not 
 avail to save the soul, and that they have not 
 even a true character of lioliness. These virtues 
 have their value and their reward, but only in 
 the order of this present world, above which they 
 do not rise. So the Lord Jesus teaches. Matt, 
 vi. 2, 5, 16. As is the virtue, so is the reward. 
 The world repays that which is done for the 
 world. Conscience repays that which is done 
 for conscience' sake. But God repays only that 
 which is done for His sake. You understand 
 that I use the word repay in a wide sense. 
 Strictly speaking, God pays nothing, because He 
 owes nothing: — not even to the holiest, for their 
 holiness itself is a grace which they receive from 
 Him : and as some one has said, ^' God crowns 
 nothings in His servants, save the o:ifts which He 
 has bestowed on them." '''^ 
 
 If the world is the empire of Satan, what, you 
 ask, is to be thought of the parties which used 
 formerly to be given in our family ? Your ques- 
 tions are frank and natural ; I like them for that, 
 and I reply in the same spirit. That the world 
 is the empire of Satan is certain, since the 
 Scripture often calls Satan " the Prince of this 
 
 * " Cum Deus coronat mérita nostra, nihil aliud coronat quam 
 mimera sua." — Ansrustine. 
 
-,26 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 o 
 
 world." ^ But the word ^' world " sio^nifies in 
 Scripture human nature in so far as it is fallen, 
 separated from God, and given over to unbelief 
 and sin : whilst in your idea, and in ordinary 
 language, it means more or less numerous assem- 
 blies of friends who assemble to talk or to amuse 
 themselves. 
 
 But are these parties reprehensible ? Some 
 are, and some are not. I will go further, and 
 say that there are some which are reprehensible 
 as regards certain people, and not as regards 
 others. There may be, for instance, a theatri- 
 cal representation which a pious princess may 
 feel bound to attend, while a pious lady, who is 
 more free because she is in a more humble posi- 
 tion, will do well to keep away from it. But 
 who shall trace for each one the line of demarca- 
 tion which separates that which is lawful from 
 that which is unlawful ? It must be his own 
 conscience, enlightened by prayer and by the 
 study of Scripture. The method of casuists is 
 different from that of the Lord ; His word guides 
 us by principles, rather than by special direc- 
 tions. And this is admirable, because it is thus 
 that our spiritual education is carried on. 
 
 Let me add that the first principle of the Gospel 
 
 * John xii. 31, xiv. 30, xvi. 11. And for similar expressions, 
 see 2 Cor. iv. 4, Eph. ii. 2, and i John v. 19, Revised Version. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 327 
 
 is love. God looks at the heart, not at the feet 
 and hands. He says, " Love not the world." 
 Love not ; He does not say. Go not.'" Let the 
 heart be well regulated, and all the rest will soon 
 regulate itself. The pious Chalmers, when con- 
 sulted by a pious young man on the question 
 of the theatre, replied, '' I will not say to you 
 exactly, Do not go there ; but I will say that if, 
 as I hope, you have begun to walk in the way of 
 godliness, you will soon have no more wish to go 
 there." And so it came to pass. He gave up 
 going there, because he had ceased to love it ; and 
 he ceased to love it, because he had learnt to love 
 God. It is in this sense that a holy man said, 
 ** Love God, and do what you please." 
 
 It cannot be denied, madam, that in the 
 larger number of social gatherings, especially 
 those which are lai-ge and noisy, and more par- 
 ticularly at the ball and the theatre, the love of 
 God is quite overmatched by the love of the 
 world. And this will lead the Christian to keep 
 aloof from them ; not so much because he is 
 hound to do so, as because he ivishes to do so ; 
 not as a slave, but as a child. If the habits of 
 our familv have chano^ed in this matter, it is 
 because our feelings, by the grace of God, are 
 
 * But this must be taken with some qualification : See Prov. 
 iv. 14, 15, 2 Cor. vi. 17, 18. 
 
328 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 changed, and we should no longer find pleasure 
 in the things wliich charmed us once. You men- 
 tion my good, tender, and venerable mother : I 
 ■will quote but one word of hers. " I have been 
 reading my daily chapter conscientiously for the 
 last eighteen years, and I am only now beginning 
 to understand it." She said that years ago. 
 This shows, first, that the light of the Holy Spirit 
 is necessary for the understanding of Scripture ; 
 and, secondly, that a conscientious and persever- 
 ing study of the Scripture cannot remain without 
 fruit. 
 
 As to books for reading, dear madam, I think 
 that those which most interest a Christian, are 
 those which concern God and His service, and 
 above all, the Holy Scriptures. But there are 
 many other books which are useful and necessary 
 in the world which we inhabit, and in which God 
 calls us to serve Him. If you were to look in 
 upon me in my study one morning before break- 
 fast, you would find me surrounded by my four 
 children who know how to read (the youngest is 
 but four years old), and you would see them, after 
 having read a chapter of the Bible, take up, 
 according to their age, tbe histories of Fleury, or 
 those of Eollin, at other times a narrative of 
 travels, or an elementary treatise of natural 
 history. 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 329 
 
 No doubt oue may misuse the name of God, 
 and it is better not to name it, than to do so 
 lightly. But let us not forget that it is one thing 
 to name it lightly, and another to name it in 
 small matters. *'Out of the abundance of the 
 heart, the mouth speaketh." A heart full of God, 
 sees Him in everything, and this thought applies 
 even to the smallest details of life. Luther said ; 
 " A Christian servant sweeping a room, may 
 make of this occupation as holy a work as the 
 most eloquent preacher of his sermon." Christian 
 greatness, madam, is a spiritual greatness. Let 
 us fear lest, in blaming a humble disciple of the 
 Saviour, whom we have heard associating the 
 name of his God with a trifle, we should be 
 perhaps condemning a holy thought which has 
 gone up like a sweet odour to Him '* who trieth 
 the hearts and reins." 
 
 I heartily approve of the reply which M. 
 Mestrezat made to you. I have my daughters, 
 accordingly, taught to play on the piano, and I 
 wish to see them improve in it all the more, 
 because music afl'ords a very efl'ectual as well as 
 very delightful means of glorifying God's name. 
 I think that you w^ould join with me in preferring 
 a hymn to a worldly song. But in short, the least 
 task has its value, especially when prescribed by 
 parents ; and as good M. Mestrezat said, the 
 
330 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 desire to please God sanctifies even the things 
 which are most insio^nificant in themselves. 
 
 But I am really writing a volume, and not 
 a letter. This always happens when I have 
 announced my intention to be brief. Allow the 
 writer of this letter a little of the indulgence 
 which you have shown to the author of '^ Lucile." 
 
 To Madame . 
 
 Montauban, June 21, 1842. — Dear Madam, — 
 It seems to me that, having had the privilege of 
 speaking to you in the Lord's name in days 
 of festivity,^ I may be allowed also to recall 
 His promises to your mind in the days of 
 
 mourning. 
 
 There is but one thing to be done, always need- 
 ful, and always sufficient : to rest yourself in God. 
 You must consent to all that He sends you, even 
 to this uncertainty as to the state of a father 
 whom you loved so much and so justly. You 
 know not, but God knows ; and He knows why 
 He has concealed the matter from you. You 
 would have endured everything but this uncer- 
 tainty; yes, but this uncertainty is the very thing 
 which He saw that you needed. . . . 
 
 God will do everything in a God-like manner, 
 
 * He had officiated at her marriage. 
 
ADOLPHE ÂIONOD. 331 
 
 therefore wisely, justly, aTicl adorably. This 
 should be enoug;h for us. It sufficed for the 
 greatest and the most tried saints. It suffices 
 for the aug^els in heaven. It sufficed for the Sou 
 of God in the days of His flesh. Let it suffice 
 for us also. 
 
 But, madam, in order thus to surrender our- 
 selves to God, we must first have made our peace 
 with Him through Jesus Christ. We must ac- 
 knowledge ourselves ruined by our own works, 
 and seek our pardon at the foot of His cross, and 
 there only. The blood of Jesus Christ cleanses 
 from all sin ; it purifies him who feels himself to 
 be unclean, defiled, and who would be washed 
 only in the blood of the Lamb of God who taketh 
 away the sin of the world. 
 
 Ah ! madam, these are the lessons which God 
 gives us when He afflicts us. His will is, that 
 under the salutary strokes of His rod we should 
 turn from the darkness of the world to the light 
 of God. Keep yourself seated at the feet of 
 Jesus. Keep the holy Bible open before you. 
 Ask for the gift of the Holy Spirit that you may 
 understand it. Renounce the w^orld and your- 
 self. Take up your cross, and walk in the 
 Lord's ways. Do this, and the God of peace 
 shall be with you. 
 
 This is my desire, my prayer, for you, for 
 
332 LIFE AND LETTERS OE 
 
 your good husband, wliom I salute with all the 
 afFection of an old friend, and for your dear 
 children. 
 
 To a young Servant Girl. 
 
 Freiivaldau, Se]jtemher 24, 1842. — My heart 
 is broken for you, my poor M., and for your good 
 parents, at the sad news which we have just 
 received. This loss is so great that one scarcely 
 dares to seek to console your family. And yet 
 consolations are never wantino^ in God. Look to 
 Him, my good friends, to Him alone. Life and 
 death are from Him. This beloved child, this 
 precious stay, has been taken away because God 
 so willed it. Say like Eli, on hearing what the 
 Lord was g-oing; to do with his house, " It is 
 the Lord : let Him do what seemeth Him good." 
 
 Above all, seek, my poor friends, to fall in 
 with His designs. He has greatly afflicted you for 
 some time past ; He has not done it w^ithout a 
 reason. He would have your heart, but it must 
 be your whole heart. You need to be turned to 
 Him, to have a new heart and a new spirit. You 
 know, my child, how often I have told you that : 
 and how often the Spirit of the Lord has knocked 
 at your door, without your having truly opened 
 your heart to Him. Now He is knocking again ; 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 333 
 
 and what a knock it is î Submit yourselves. 
 " Humble yourselves under the mighty hand of 
 God, that He may exalt you in due time." " Now 
 is the accepted time, now is the day of salvation." 
 In seeking Him as your Saviour, you will find 
 also in Him your Comforter and your God. 
 
 Kead His Word every day, and accompany 
 this reading with your prayers. Persevere in it, 
 and the Lord will draw near to you and make 
 you experience the same consolations which He 
 so often poured forth in the troubled soul of 
 David (Ps. xxv., xxxiv., &c.) Kead especially the 
 3 2d Psalm; and notice that David there is 
 occupied with the pardon of his sins, before 
 speaking of his troubles. Do the same : " Seek 
 first the kingdom of God and His righteousness," 
 and all that remains shall be added to you. 
 
 Tell my little girls that I would have written to 
 them to-day, but I made a point of writing first 
 to you. They will not, I am sure, be jealous. 
 Alas ! they are with us to-day, and to-morrow 
 they may in their turn be taken from us ! Give 
 my very kind regards to your poor parents, your 
 sister E., and to little M., of whose cure we were 
 glad to hear. Give your heart to God, give 
 your heart to God : this is the prayer of your 
 afiectionate master, who would gladly call him- 
 self your brother in Christ. 
 
334 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 To Mademoiselle C. G. 
 
 Montauhan, March 9, 1842. — The letter which 
 you have been so good as to write to me, is one 
 of those which rejoice the heart of a poor servant 
 of Grocl ; w^hich strengthens his feeble faith ; and 
 lifts up his spirit, easily depressed in these evil 
 days. He feels then, that his infirmities have not 
 paralysed his ministry ; and that his Master has 
 not cast him aside as a vessel of no use. It 
 seems then, that the word which came from my 
 mouth fell on your soul as a dew of eternal life, 
 and I knew nothins; of it. If some one had 
 chanojed his seat among^ the audience, I should 
 have known it ; but a soul was born to the life 
 of God, and I knew nothing about it. You call 
 me your father in the faith ; well, my child, may 
 the God of peace sanctify you wholly, and may 
 your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved 
 bhameless in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 Faithful is He who calleth you, wherefore He will 
 do it. 
 
 The question which you put to me does not 
 seem to me of a kind to be decided at a distance, 
 and for another person.'" For, on the one hand, 
 
 * The question was wlietlier to leave the National Church. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 335 
 
 the solution depends on many considerations, 
 which cannot well be weighed elsewhere than on 
 the spot : and on the other, these are matters 
 in which one cannot decide properly except in 
 obedience to one's personal convictions. 
 
 In the present case the reasons for remaining 
 are strengthened by the desire and authority of 
 your parents. Weigh all this before the Lord, 
 and He Himself will guide you, according to a 
 promise which is to me a favourite passage of 
 Scripture, Ps. xxxii. 8. 
 
 Let me add a rule which is I think important. 
 Li choosing between two paths — the one ohb the 
 other new; as long as you are in doubt keep 
 to the old. To change our position, we should 
 have a settled conviction : but to stay where we 
 are, it is enough not to have a conviction to the 
 contrary effect. 
 
 In the meanwhile, let me give the followino- 
 advice for the next few months. When you are 
 returned to St. A., meet with some Christian 
 friends every Sunday morning or Saturday 
 evening, and pray the Lord to make you hear 
 His word in the church, and to sanctify you by 
 means of what He shall allow you to hear. Then 
 go to the temple, in the spirit which this prayer 
 will have awakened in you ; and afterwards, if 
 you can, talk over what you have heard with the 
 
336 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 same friends ; not to criticise, but to hold fast 
 what is good. Do this during the winter ; and 
 perhaps, by next spring, you will have ac- 
 quired new light on the question which per- 
 plexes you. 
 
 To Mons. B. Vaurigaud. 
 
 Sejptemher 27, 1843. — My good friend, — The 
 particulars which you sent us as to the death of 
 your beloved brother interested and edified us 
 much. . . May the merciful Saviour make you 
 and your good parents to know by experience 
 that His grace is sufficient for you, and that He 
 alone can fill all our heart. I wrote this some 
 years ago to a person who had consulted me by 
 an anonymous letter; and this exhortation, with 
 which my letter ended, made a special impression 
 on her. I have just seen the same person at 
 Paris ; she made herself known to me as the 
 writer of the anonymous letter, and said to 
 me, '' I am now completely happy ; the Lord 
 has filled my heart, and I have renounced all 
 those schemes for happiness which my poor head 
 had dreamed of." 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 337 
 
 To Mdlle. a G. 
 
 Montaiiban, February 2, 1844. — Made- 
 moiselle, and dear sister in our Lord, — The 
 subject on which you are so good as to consult 
 me causes me sincere regret for yourself and 
 your family, but no uncertainty. The rules of 
 God's Word as to marriage, and the experience 
 which I have acquired in my ministry, make 
 me decidedly opposed to unions of this kind. 
 I have seen them almost always followed by 
 deplorable results : and I have known more 
 than one young Christian woman, faithful so 
 far, who departed from the service of God and 
 His people. Alas ! they encouraged themselves 
 by the good dispositions of the men whom they 
 married ; they flattered themselves that they 
 would certainly bring them over to the Lord : 
 but God, who is a jealous God, has shown in 
 their experience that the conversion of a soul 
 is His work and not ours ; and that they who 
 make so sure of others should begin by making 
 more sure of themselves. 
 
 The marriage which is proposed to you, not- 
 withstanding all the pleasing aspects which it 
 presents ; both according to the world, and 
 according to the religion of the world ; awakens 
 
338 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 in me tlie most lively solicitude, and I see 
 plainly that the same is your unexpressed 
 feeling and that of your loving mother. Your 
 agreement on this point is a great blessing. 
 Strengthen one another in the Lord, and 
 represent to your good father, with much 
 gentleness and respect, that you do not feel 
 inclined to the stej) which he recommends ; 
 that you beg him not to press you further ; 
 and that you feel you cannot be made happy 
 but by a complete religious sympathy. God 
 will bless you in acting thus openly and firmly, 
 and at the same time humbly and respectfully ; 
 and will soon, I am persuaded, deliver you from 
 that which troubles you. Would not your 
 mother undertake to write this letter % Any- 
 how, let the one or the other do it, and that 
 without delay. We are too weak creatures to 
 play with temptation. 
 
 I am just now studying the temptation of 
 our Lord in the desert before preaching upon 
 it on Sunday week ; and I find it very instruc- 
 tive. Since He was tempted, we must be 
 tempted also : since He overcame, we may 
 overcome also in Him : and since He resisted 
 by the Word of God, it is by that that we also 
 may overthrow every hindrance on our road. 
 
 Lay up in your heart this word : ^^Thou shalfc 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD, 339 
 
 not tempt the Lord thy God." This is the 
 reply to be made to your heart, if it tells you 
 that you caunot fail to bring to the faith the 
 person who has been mentioned to you. And 
 again, " Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, 
 and Him only shalt thou. serve" — "My grace is 
 sufficient for thee." 
 
 To Mme, Evesque, 
 
 Geneva, August 21, 1844. — Here we are, 
 thanks to our heavenly Father, happily arrived, 
 and comfortably installed at La Tour. We 
 found our friends in good health, and received 
 from them a most fraternal welcome. I can 
 only compare it to that of Vermont. These 
 poor Consistories, who exclude me from their 
 pulpits, little know what sweetness of brotherly 
 love is procured for us by this good doctrine of 
 God which annoys them so much. 
 
 We are filled with gratitude, dear madam, 
 for your kindness, and we pray the Lord to 
 reward you for all that you are doing for us and 
 for our children. We are at ease with regard to 
 the precious deposit which we have left witli 
 you, since we know that it is in such sisterly 
 hands. Pray insist upon everything that you 
 think right and reasonable in the conduct of 
 
340 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 our children, and do not give way to any of 
 their caprices. Often in such matters other 
 persons see better than parents what is needed, 
 and know better how to set about it. We shall 
 be glad to hear that you have no complaint to 
 make of our little girls ; but we depend on you 
 to tell us the truth. I advise the children to 
 pray with one another. If, from time to time, 
 you can take them with you privately to pray 
 with them, we shall be thankful ; but only when 
 you are quite at leisure, be it understood. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Monfauhan, November 7, 1844. — We have 
 received, since our return hither, your kind 
 letter, which comforted us with the news that 
 you had obtained some relief. . . . The natural 
 heart is disposed to say, " If I were God, I would 
 speedily have delivered our good sister." But 
 if we were God, we should see things in God's 
 light ; and a more enlightened and a purer love 
 Avould oblige us to chasten beloved children, 
 thouoh havinor at the same time "our bowels 
 troubled for them." Even should your suffer- 
 ings have returned, or increased, rest upon His 
 goodness. Unite them to the sufferings of your 
 crucified Saviour, and rejoice in Him. Do not 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD, 341 
 
 be contented to taste less tlian the fulness of 
 His promises. The Lord's grace is sufficient for 
 you : it is sufficient for all of us at all times. 
 Be like Abraham, that hero of faith — blessed, 
 and a channel of blessing 
 
 P.S. — I send my affectionate greetings in our 
 Lord to Julie, Alexandrine and her husband, 
 Henri, and that good Jean.* I was truly 
 touched by the grief which he showed at our 
 departure. He begged for our prayers. 
 
 To MM. Croses-Boiidon and E, Cordes at 
 Mazamet. 
 
 Palais, October 16, 1848. — Dear sirs, and 
 brethren in Jesus Christ, — I have read, and read 
 again, the letter which I have received from you 
 — a letter so interesting, so touching, and, alas ! 
 so mournful in regard to the picture which it 
 draws of one of our churches, and which would 
 serve, I fear, for the portrait of various others. 
 
 The question which occupies you is funda- 
 mentally the same as that which has just now 
 been occupying the evangelical members of the 
 General Assembly, and which some have solved 
 by separation, but the larger part, including 
 myself, otherwise. 
 
 * Houseliold servants of Mme. Evesc[ue. 
 
342 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 The former have separated from the Assembly, 
 and will probably separate from the Church, 
 because they consider that the Church has, by 
 the Assembly as its mouth-piece, decided in 
 favour of latitudinarianism. 
 
 We, on the contrary, think that we ought to 
 remain at our post, at least till a new order 
 of things commences, because we do not con- 
 sider the decisions of the present Assembly as 
 the definitive expression of the Church's mind. 
 We think that the question which was waived 
 in the .present Assembly (which we consider 
 as having only a preparatory character and 
 object) will necessarily be taken up again in 
 a regular Synod ; that it is then that the real 
 battle will be fought ; and that victory will 
 then, not at all improbably, be on the side of 
 the truth. "^^ 
 
 The simple fact that the prospect is uncertain 
 is sufficient reason for our not leaving hastily a 
 Church in whose service we have spent twenty 
 years and more. We will go out if the Lord 
 opens the door ; but we will wait patiently 
 until His will is so clearly shown that we 
 should run no risk of repenting of this serious 
 step. 
 
 In your place, and for the same reasons, I 
 * See note to page 171. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 343 
 
 would yet wait for the Lord's bidding. Aud 
 wliilst waiting, I would redouble faithfulness, 
 prayer, holiness, communion with God, medita- 
 tion on His word, and brotherly love. 
 
 I would wait, as regards separation ; but as 
 regards evangelisation, I would not wait. It 
 is needful that the Gospel should be preached 
 in its purity. You are doing so, go on with 
 new ardour. . . . We must show to all that 
 if we endure, in a spirit of Christian patience, 
 the present disorder in the Established Church, 
 we by no means consent to sacrifice any portion 
 of our liberty of testimony. In several places 
 where the Gospel was not preached in the 
 Established Church faithful ministers have been 
 called in from without ; you might do the 
 same ; but with the limitation of receiving from 
 them the Word of God only, and remaining 
 united to the Established Church for the sacra- 
 ments, until some change takes place. 
 
 The persons to whom the above letter was 
 addressed had consulted Messrs. Adolphe and 
 Frederic Monod simultaneously. They requested 
 us, if we thought fit to publish the reply of the 
 former, not to separate it from that of the latter. 
 
344 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 From M. Frederic Monod to the Same. 
 
 Paris, Oct. \J, 1848. — My brother has 
 transmitted to me to-day the letter which you 
 have jointly addressed to him. It has filled 
 my heart with sadness, and confirmed me in 
 the convictions which have forced me to separate 
 from the Synod, and will probably force me 
 to separate myself from the church in which I 
 have been a pastor for the last twenty-nine years. 
 
 The question on which my beloved brother 
 and I differ is ; whether the building which 
 has sheltered us hitherto is capable of repair ; 
 or whether it must be allowed to fall, in order 
 that a new one may be raised on the only solid 
 and safe foundation, Christ and Christ crucified. 
 My brother, with the faith and good conscience 
 which you know him to possess, adheres to the 
 former point of view ; I adhere to the latter, and 
 naturally, therefore, cannot give you the same 
 advice as my brother. My speech in the Synod, 
 that of M. Agenor de Gasparin, and above all, 
 an appeal to the churches, which we are about 
 to publish in a few days, will tell you our views 
 and our plan. It would therefore be superfluous 
 for me to enter now into particulars. We 
 ardently desire to see some of our brethren 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 345 
 
 follow us, as we believe that we are followii]2r 
 the Lord. But I do not wish to urge you. Do 
 not take any human being for your guide. 
 Consult the Lord, and let Him, Him only, 
 counsel and direct you. 
 
 To Madame Bahut, 
 
 Paris, Nov. 3, 1848. — Dear Adèle, — I am 
 desirous that before you leave Montauban you 
 should receive some lines of brotherly sympathy. 
 In turning your back on the spot where you 
 have suffered so much, you may well say, " My 
 thoughts are multiplied within me." May you 
 be able to add, " Thy comforts have refreshed 
 my soul." ^ May your broken heart rejoice, first 
 and above all, in the love of Him who has 
 redeemed us with an eternal redemption ; and 
 next, in the remembrance of the inexpressible 
 mitigation which He bestowed, by means of 
 you, on the martyrdom of one of His servants, 
 whom He wished to prepare by extraordinary 
 sufferings for peculiar felicity — may we not 
 believe it ? Oh, what joy, what thanksgiving 
 there will be, when reviewing each of the steps 
 by which God has led you and him and your 
 dear children, we shall see the merciful necessity 
 
 * Ps. xciv. 19. 
 
346 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 of everytliiiig, absolutely of everything ; and 
 liow exactly each pain of this lower world was 
 adapted to each blessing from above ! 
 
 Eejoice, therefore, dear Adèle, rejoice in Him 
 who has so much loved you. Yet a little while, 
 and, instead of leaving Montauban for Paris, 
 you will leave the valley of tears for the hills 
 of eternity, which have never known anything 
 but the rays of the Sun of Eighteousness and 
 life. . . . 
 
 Think also of the useful mission which God 
 gave you at Montauban in your own family 
 and in mine ; among various families of our 
 friends ; among many of the students, even of 
 those who did not seem to like your decided 
 piety; among the sick and aged poor; and 
 among so many other persons to whom your 
 strength of character and Christian prudence 
 have been a means of special blessing ; and let 
 your last look towards the tomb of Edouard, 
 and the town of his sufferings and deliverance, 
 be one of joy, filled no doubt with grief, yet of 
 grief filled with joy. Peace be with you. May 
 God bless our approaching meeting, and may 
 He make us perfect in the Beloved One. ' 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 347 
 
 To Monsieur 
 
 Paris, April 25, 1850. — Dear brother, — The 
 subject on which you consult me would require 
 long explanations, and I cannot, amidst the 
 multiplied duties of these two weeks, find more 
 than short intervals for mj correspondence. 
 Excuse me if I give you only a brief reply. 
 
 I am convinced by Scripture and by the Bible 
 history, that a Christian may attain in this 
 world to a state of holiness, w^hich Christians in 
 our days do not in general possess, nor even 
 suspect. And I do not find any limit to the 
 spiritual development of God's children fixed in 
 His Word. This should be enough to stimu- 
 late our ardour in the pursuit of holiness. 
 (Heb. xii. 14.) 
 
 But I do not find in Scripture or in Bible 
 history any man w^ho considers himself as 
 having attained to perfect holiness ; and all that 
 is brought forward to prove that certain saints, 
 whether of the Old or the New Testament, had 
 this opinion of themselves, seems to me desti- 
 tute of solidity. This should be enough to keep 
 us humble. 
 
 If, therefore, a brother says to me, " I am 
 perfect ; " I think that he attributes to himself 
 
348 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 a grace which neither St. Paul nor St. John 
 claimed to possess. But if any one says to me, 
 " Let us go on to perfection — let us be of those 
 who huno;er and thirst after righteousness : we 
 have not adequate ideas, much less the true 
 practice, of Christian holiness, in its power and 
 its glory," I reply, " You are right. I humble 
 myself along with you, and I wi^, with you, 
 to coDsecrate myself to the Saviour without 
 reserve." 
 
 As to people making use of my name, as you 
 say, to justify the ministry which some sisters 
 are exercising in the Church, I can hardly 
 believe it : for if any one will read my sermons 
 on " AVoman," he will find there views of a 
 directly opposite nature. 
 
 To M. Martin Paschoud. 
 
 Paris, June 12, 185 1. — .... I have read 
 attentively the article which you have kindly sent 
 me. I will say nothing as to the form, but only 
 as to the purport of this production, and as to 
 the resemblance, and yet divergence, which there 
 is between the latter and that of my sermon. 
 Allow me to use a comparison. 
 
 Two doctors visit the same hospital. They 
 are agreed as to the object to be attained, &c. 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 349 
 
 They only differ as to the state of the patients. 
 The one considers them to be ill of a mortal 
 disease, and urges them to take a remedy whose 
 virtue is infallible. The other thinks them to 
 be tolerably well, and does not see the need of 
 having recourse to the heroic remedy recom- 
 mended by his brother physician. The second, 
 one day, says to the first, "Why make so much 
 noise as to the difference between us ? Have I 
 not the same ideas as you concerning health ? 
 What difference is there between us, I pray % " 
 The other replies, " Whilst we agree as to the 
 health which is to be sought, we do not agree 
 as to the state of our patients ; and the difference 
 thence arising is, that they will be lost by 
 following your directions, and saved by mine." 
 
 The application is easy. As to the law, we 
 are tolerably well agreed. But as to sin and 
 perdition ; and consequently as to grace and 
 salvation, we are not. And by going deeper 
 into the matter, we should perhaps find that our 
 agreement as to what concerns the law is more 
 apparent than real. 
 
 But it is not my object, dear friend, to 
 increase the distance between myself and you : 
 I would rather diminish it. Let me see you 
 thoroughly convinced that man is lost, and that 
 Jesus Christ came to save, him, and then we 
 
350 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 shall soon Le agreed as to everything, even as to 
 the deity of Jesus Christ : but until then, you 
 differ, not with me, but with the simplest and 
 clearest matters of the Gospel. 
 
 No, my dear M. As to yourself I have only 
 thoughts of peace, and am not insensible to the 
 kindly feeling of which you so often give me 
 tokens. But I am an enemy of your doctrine, 
 because, not recognisiug man as lost, it does not 
 recognise Jesus Ciirist as a Saviour. 
 
 To M. Cazalety Pastor. 
 
 Paris, July '^, 185 i. — . . . My affection for 
 you in no way abates the serious concern with 
 which I read the end of your letter. I had 
 already noticed in your thesis something of the 
 general tendency of the times to set up a reaction 
 ao'ainst received ideas. You know that I have 
 been no stranger to the contemporary move- 
 ment. ... I cannot approve of the doctrine of 
 the " Kevue," ^ and its spirit pleases me still 
 less. This negative reaction leads to nothing 
 profitable. It is a positive reaction that we 
 want. Jesus Christ, Jesus Christ, and once 
 more, Jesus Christ. I ask myself, Does Jesus 
 
 * The Eevue de Théologie de Strasbourcj. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 351 
 
 Christ read tliese pages with approbation ? aad 
 ail that there is of Christian instinct within me 
 exclaims, No. 
 
 To Mesdemoiselles L. (liis catechumens). 
 
 PariSy July 25, 185 1. — It is difficult for me 
 to reply in a few words to the question which 
 one of you puts to me, whether the Lord ever 
 withdraius Himself from His children in order 
 to try them. Yes, or no ; according to the 
 meaning which you attach to the words which 
 I have underlined. To withdraw Himself really 
 from His children, to deprive them of His 
 presence and His grace, is what He does not do : 
 this would be not to try them, but to tempt 
 them. And the Lord ^^ cannot be tempted with 
 evil, neither tempteth He any man." But He 
 may withdraw from them certain sensible tokens 
 of His presence, certain helps of His grace, 
 certain inward consolations ; in order to compel 
 them, and accustom them, to lean more upon 
 Himself alone by faith, without special encour- 
 agement, even from within. It is at times such 
 as these, that some of the most beautiful Psalms 
 have been written. Kead, for instance, Psalm 
 xiii., which soon ends with deliverance. 
 
352 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 To a foreign Relative. 
 
 Divonne, November 1851. — My dear cousin, — I 
 know too well your kindly spirit to doubt whether 
 you will receive favourably a few lines to assure 
 you of my Christian sympathy under your pro- 
 longed affliction. My desire and prayer is that 
 you may gather permanent fruit from your 
 passing trouble. There is but one means to that 
 end, namely, to accept the will of God simply in 
 a spirit of faith. Seek the Lord, His salvation, 
 His pardon, His peace, His joy : seek and you 
 will find : so that you will be able to say in your 
 turn, "It is good for me to have been afflicted." 
 
 Have you ever considered well that saying of 
 our Lord, " Ye must be born again " ? Have you 
 ever seriously put to yourself the question, '* Am 
 I born again ? " You may reply that you have had 
 the Gospel in your hands from your childhood, 
 and that you have never been instructed other- 
 wise than in the doctrine of grace, so admirably 
 maintained by the church with which God has 
 mercifully connected you from your birth. I know 
 it well, and I bless God for it. But read John 
 i. 12, 13, and you will see that Ûiq saving applica- 
 tion of the doctrine of salvation to our hearts, 
 comes neither from the church to which we be- 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 353 
 
 long, nor from the education which we receive, 
 but only from the Holy Spirit, speaking to our 
 hearts, renewing them, and creating in them 
 that which Scripture calls the life of God. 
 
 May I relate to you my humble experience ; 
 not, certainly, as a pattern, but as an illustration 
 of my meaning. I also had the Gospel in my 
 hands from my childhood, and neither instruc- 
 tion nor example was wanting to me. Well, I 
 reached the age of five-and-twenty years ; I had 
 been a minister of the Gospel for three years; 
 before the true Gospel, my state of sin and per- 
 dition, the free grace of God in Jesus Christ, and 
 the regeneration which the Holy Spirit effects, 
 Avere revealed to me. *' Eevealed " is the word : 
 I borrow it from St. Paul, Gal. i. rç. It is with / (^ 
 this that there begins in the soul a new life, 
 the life of the children of God : who seem like 
 strangers amidst a world which does not under- 
 stand them ; but who possess in themselves the 
 witness that they belong to Him, and He to 
 them. 
 
 Perhaps you will think my language exagge- 
 rated, mystical, and savouring of Methodism ? 
 But no, I am confident that you begin to see 
 that what the world calls by this name is the 
 truth of God ; the gospel of Jesus Christ, of 
 Paul, of John, of the Eeformers, and of true 
 
354 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 Christians at all times. Anyhow, you will regard 
 him who speaks to you thus as a friend, a rela- 
 tive and a brother, who seeks consolation for you, 
 and knows no other that is worthy of the same. 
 
 To Monsieur J. Roser. 
 
 Paris, March 12, 1854. — I cannot but en- 
 courage you to persevere in your religious con- 
 versations with the students with whom God 
 puts you in communication, and among whom 
 you are thus naturally called to bear testimony. 
 With reo-ard to the line to be taken in these con- 
 versations, I entirely approve of your method 
 of appealing to their heart and conscience, 
 rather than to learning and criticism ; which 
 have their place, but elsewhere. In order to be 
 influenced in these conversations with the zeal 
 which you wish for, pray, and thus '' be filled 
 with the Spirit." I will add one piece of advice : 
 endeavour, as far as possible, to have a plan, 
 so that each conversation should be a step in 
 advance. You will understand what I mean (as 
 to this point only) by reading the *^ Conversion 
 of Count Struenzee," by M. de Felice. To this 
 reading you may add another which will be 
 more to the purpose of your special object, 
 Doddridge's " Eise and Progress of Eeligion in 
 
ADOLPHE MON OB. 355 
 
 the Soul," or James's " Anxious Inquirer." I 
 lay down my pen, wishing you the peace of God. 
 Persevere in prayer. 
 
 To his Nepheiv, M. Jean Monod,"^ 
 
 Paris, December 30, 1854. — I have read, and 
 on the whole with pleasure, your explanations as 
 to Inspiration and Expiation (or Propitiation, if 
 you think the word more Scriptural. You re- 
 member that I offered you the choice, seeing no 
 difference myself). Fundamentally, you believe 
 in a real inspiration of the Scriptures and a real 
 expiation by the blood of Jesus Christ. With 
 this I am content. At the same time, I am sorry 
 to see that you rack your mind for explanations 
 to be given thereupon to the theologian ; whilst 
 with an ordinary man, you find no difficulty. 
 (Let me remark in passing that the more you 
 give an unreserved testimony to the inspiration 
 and divine authority of the Scriptures, and the 
 expiation of our sins by the sacrifice of the 
 
 * In transmitting to us this letter, which marks the position 
 taken by Adolphe Monod in regard to the Young School (as he 
 called the theological movement of that period), M. Jean 
 Monod writes to say that some of his ideas were misapprehended 
 by his dear and revered correspondent. But he thinks it would 
 be a pity to suppress the letter for the sake of certain passages 
 where his views are not adequately and correctly represented. 
 
356 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 Cross, at the risk of speaking like us olcl- 
 fasLioned people, the more sure you will be to 
 edify, instruct, and save plain folks). As for 
 myself, I claim the privilege of being treated 
 like a plain man ; putting much more value on 
 my simplicity than on my learning, were the 
 latter as rich as it is poor. Are not the things 
 of which the Apostle speaks (i Cor. ii. 9, 10) 
 quite as much above the reach of the theolo- 
 gian's intellect as of a simple man ; being above 
 all human reach ? 
 
 You seem to be pursuing a chimera, through 
 over-confidence in human understanding, or, if 
 you like, by applying it to subjects which are 
 beyond its grasp. And the time which you are 
 spending in framing your Christian Synthesis 
 (or the famous new formula of doctrine to which 
 the Young School aspires) would, it seems to me, 
 be more usefully spent in penetrating more 
 deeply into the realisation of what you do know ; 
 and of what the living Church of all centuries 
 has known : if the nineteenth century will allow 
 me to say so. 
 
 By what I have said, you will understand 
 how much I object to that distinction which the 
 Young School makes implicibly, if not explicitly, 
 of two systems of teaching, the exoteric and 
 esoteric. It is a legacy of pagan philosophy ; 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 357 
 
 out of harmony with the spirit of Jesus Christ, 
 who knows only a spiritual difference among His 
 hearers (Mark iv. 34). How repugnant to His 
 divine exclamation — Matt. xi. 25 — would be an 
 intellectual distinction giving rise to a veiled 
 instruction for the little ones, and an unveiled 
 one for the wise ! It involves the double 
 danger of thrusting down the little ones, and of 
 puffing np those who are wise in their own eyes. 
 Jesus Christ, on the contrary, loves to lift up 
 the former, and abase the latter. 
 
 I see also in what you say as to inspiration, 
 the traces of that intellectualism which seems to 
 me to be the weak point in the teaching of the 
 Young School ; and consequently in its piety ; 
 save in the case of a happy inconsistency. 
 Eeceiving the Scriptures as the AVord of God (let 
 ns leave aside small questions of detail, and con- 
 fine ourselves to the doctrinal and moral, or 
 rather, spiritual, foundation), I should wish to 
 see you not merely respectful towards them, as 
 you are, but more submissive than you are to 
 them, as to the testimony of God. The more I 
 study the Scriptures, the example of Jesus 
 Christ, and of the Apostles, and the history of 
 my own heart, the more I am convinced that a 
 testimony of God, placed without us and above 
 us, exempt from all intermixture of the sin and 
 
358 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 error wliicli belong to a fallen race, and received 
 with submission on the sole authority of God, is 
 the true basis of faith. 
 
 This submission seems to me to be wantinof 
 in your doctrine, and even in your piety. How 
 else can one explain the fact that you are more 
 clear as to the doctrine of inspiration, than that 
 of expiation ; whilst the Scripture is much more 
 fall of the latter than that of the former ? The 
 difference, I think, arises from the fact that you 
 can account for inspiration more easily than 
 expiation. " I am asked," you say, " whether 
 the fact that a truth is clearly taught in the 
 Scripture is sufficient reason with me for re- 
 ceivino; it ? Yes, because I receive or at least 
 wish to receive Christ altogether, and that is the 
 Bible." A strange and far-fetched answer. Why 
 not reply ; " Yes, because what the Scripture 
 says is the Word of God " ? This reply would 
 be only the application of your own principle as 
 to inspiration. How much more in harmony 
 with the spirit of Scripture was that definition of 
 the old woman who was asked, '^What is faith?" 
 *' Well, sir, it is taking God at His word." 
 
 I should have had something to say as to 
 conversion or regeneration, which seems to me 
 compromised by the Young School ; but one 
 cannot speak of everything in one letter. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 359 
 
 You complain of the foregone conclusion of 
 tlie old orthodox clergy against the younger 
 clergy. With the exception of one or two men, 
 I do not see around me this foregone conclusion 
 of which you speak, either in our family circle, 
 or in our pastoral meetings. It is generally 
 recognised that the present reaction contains an 
 essential element of truth, a greater appreciation 
 of the Holy Spirit and more glory given to Him. 
 This element is a precious gift bestowed by God 
 upon the Church, but it is intended to be added 
 to those which have preceded it, not as a suh- 
 stitute for them. It is, therefore, a positive and 
 not a negative work, which should be under- 
 taken by those who are hungering and thirsting 
 for a more spiritual Christianity than was con- 
 ceived I do not say by the first movers in the 
 Eevival ; but, by those who first organised it. 
 This is the error into which the " Eevue " — which 
 pretends to plead the cause of the Holy Spirit, 
 but which labours more and more in a negative 
 direction — has plunged headlong. But it is also 
 in a less degree the error of the party called 
 the young clergy. The one taken up with the 
 historico-critical question, reducing the very 
 foundation of the faith to a sort of indefinable 
 Christ, whose supernatural birth they consider 
 to be at least questionable ; the other wanting in 
 
36o LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 evangelical vigour and clearness ; both animated 
 with a proud self-confidence which is not con- 
 cealed by their amiable qualities : has not this 
 moral spectacle many negative elements \ This 
 is your left side, of whose future I am not hope- 
 ful. But we know how to distinguish it from 
 the right side, where the positive element is 
 uppermost : such as yourself and others, whom 
 the Lord has abundantly honoured in their 
 work. 
 
 To M. Merle dAuhigné. 
 
 Paris, July 6, 1855. — ^7 ^^^^ friend. . . . 
 Since I heard of the great sacrifice to which God 
 has called you, there has scarcely a day passed 
 that I have not besought for you the consolation 
 which comes from above. But since reading 
 the pages of your journal destined for some 
 private friends, among whom you have been 
 good enough to include myself, I have felt deep 
 peace in thinking of her and of you. That word 
 of Scripture which she so much loved to apply 
 to the Lord, I apply to herself. For her also, 
 *' all is accomplished." But who would not 
 adore the grace of the Holy Spirit, who restrains 
 the bursting forth of such sufiferings, and in- 
 structs the faithful souls to recognise through 
 them the mystery of divine love, in that of the 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 361 
 
 abborrcnce of sin ? Ob, how pitiable, after what 
 I have been reading, do those discussions appear 
 which tend to define and limit the sacrifice of 
 our Kedeemer ! and how manifest it is that, in 
 the sight of God — far from being able to ex- 
 aggerate the enormity of sin and the gratuitous 
 and all-sufficient efiicacy of the expiatory Sacri- 
 fice — our strongest and most awful conceptions 
 are as much below the reality, as the mind of 
 man is below the mind of God ! My poor 
 solitary friend, you must take for your motto 
 that word of the Master, "" Ye shall leave Me 
 alone, and yet I am not alone, because the Father 
 is with Me." It is His society. His incapable 
 communion, which I implore for you and for 
 your orphans, with a heart full of sympathy, 
 and in the name of our crucified Saviour. 
 
 I must stop. God has taken from me for a 
 time the power of writing, and even dictating is 
 beyond my strength to-day. 
 
 To Monsieur . 
 
 Paris, July 26, 1855. — Dear and honoured 
 brother, — I thank you for your letter of the 
 23rd, and for the afi'ectionate feelings therein 
 expressed. I return them with all my heart, 
 and with a sympathy increased by our participa- 
 
362 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 tion in sufFerinor thousfli I am far from com- 
 paring mine with yours. 
 
 I will not attempt to conceal tlie deep grief 
 which I feel at the marriage of your son. To 
 marry a Eoman Catholic is the proof of deplor- 
 able indifference or still more dejDlorable unfaith- 
 fulness : especially when the Church of Kome 
 has just been casting off the mask which covered 
 her idolatry.'"'' Yet this is the least blâmable 
 part of the transaction. That which appears to 
 me the most odious part of it, is the engagement 
 taken by oath to give over to error the children 
 whom God may cause to be born of this union. 
 
 I dread, dear brother, to add to the trouble 
 of heart, and perhaps of conscience also, which 
 your explanations indicate ; but one must at all 
 times give due homage to the truth. If it is 
 now too late to prevent the marriage from being 
 completed, it is never too late to acknowledge 
 one's error and repent of it. 
 
 I can understand, without sharing them, the 
 feelings which led you to agree to the marriage, 
 taken by itself : but I cannot in any case under- 
 stand your sanction given to the snare which 
 your son has promised to set for the souls of 
 his children. 
 
 * Referring, no doubt, to the dogma of the Immaculate Con- 
 ception of Mary, made an article of faith, December 1854. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 363 
 
 If he had sworn to have all his children broui^ht 
 up in the infected air of the Pontine Marshes, 
 or of the Maremma of Tuscany, could you ever 
 have made up your mind to sign this murderous 
 engagement ? And I need not prove, to one like 
 you, that the murder of the body is not a greater 
 evil than that of the soul. . . . 
 
 Excuse the laconic form of these remarks ; it is 
 forced upon me by my state of suffering, which 
 forbids me to write ; and scarcely allows me to 
 dictate a few lines. You will clothe my language 
 mentally with the charitable forms of expression 
 which I would have given it, had I been in a 
 state of health ; and which would have been with 
 me not merely forms, but the expression of my 
 heart's feelioo^s. 
 
 To Mademoiselle Betsy CelUrier, 
 
 September 26, 1855. — My dear Betsy (excuse 
 this familiar appellation on the part of an old 
 brother who has known you from your youth), — 
 Accept the expression of my warm gratitude for 
 the words of jDcace which you send me, as well 
 as for the message of affection and sympathy 
 which your good father sends me by you."^ The 
 prayer of your faith has already begun to be 
 
 * Professor Cellérier of Geneva. 
 
364 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 answered. Afflicted as long as I can remember 
 with a spirit of melancholy, against which my 
 kind Professor has more than once contended, 
 and which even faith has not destroyed, though 
 it has taken away its sting, I am learning, since 
 I have been ill, to know something of that peace 
 which is promised to the children of God : and 
 my firm hope is not to depart without having 
 found, amidst the abundance of my sufferings, 
 joy itself: that perfect joy which Jesus Christ 
 asked for His disciples who were about to lose 
 Him. I count it a special favour that my family 
 and myself have had long warning to prepare 
 ourselves for the separation which seems to be in 
 store for us. . . . 
 
 He whom I have preached is near to me. He 
 makes me sometimes experience w^hat is that 
 true prayer of which you speak ; prayer which 
 lays hold of God and unites itself with Him ; 
 living prayer awakened by the Holy Spirit in 
 the soul, and resulting from the blood shed upon 
 the cross. You cannot think how much this 
 blood-shedding, this true sacrifice of expiation, 
 becomes to my eyes more and more the centre 
 and soul of the Gospel : nor how much and in- 
 creasingly I feel the need of that Creator Spirit 
 coming into my heart to accomplish the things 
 which I cannot do. Oh, the grace of the heavenly 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 365 
 
 Father giving us His Spirit, in the name of His 
 Sod, whom He has already given for us ! love ! 
 joy ! eternal glory ! 
 
 To Messrs. Gaiissen, SchoU, and Ershine. 
 
 Paris, Dec. i, 1853. — There are three friends 
 whose names I love to associate, on account of 
 the considerable share which they have all three 
 had, at different times and in different ways, in 
 the conversion of my soul. I would testify to 
 them my gratitude, now that I am expectiug 
 soon to leave this world and go to the Father, 
 and when I am finding all my consolation in 
 the faith which they have taught me. They 
 are Louis Gaussen, Charles Scholl, and Thomas 
 Erskine. 
 
 The first of these acted gradually on my spirit 
 by his kindly intercourse, his preaching, his 
 example, and his pious conversation at Satigny. 
 The second brought the Gospel before me, in 
 shorter interviews, under a practical aspect, which 
 was so lovable, and at the same time so wise 
 and true, that he won my heart to it. The third 
 at Geneva uprooted my intellectual prejudices, 
 by reconciling in my mind the Gospel with sound 
 philosophy ; after which, at Naples, he gave the 
 last stroke to the work : so far as it could be 
 
366 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 done by man, by enlightening and at the same 
 time making more thoroughly sad my melan- 
 choly, as I contrasted it with his deep peace and 
 tender charity. I shall never forget our walks 
 at Capo-di-Monte, nor the accent with which he 
 said to me, at the sight of the sun setting over 
 the magnificent Bay of Naples : '' Truly the light 
 is sweet, and a pleasant thing it is for the eyes 
 to behold the sun." 
 
 These friends were not the only ones to labour 
 for my soul. How can I ever forget what the 
 fidelity of Frederic did for us all ; or what the 
 humble and prudent Jeannette Puerari did for 
 myself; not to speak of other friends, within my 
 family and outside of it, at Geneva and else- 
 where ? But the three friends to whom I address 
 these lines were called by God to exercise over 
 me a combined influence, in which they supple- 
 mented one another without knowino^ it. I beo-iu 
 by giving all glory to God, and then I would say 
 to themselves with what love I am penetrated 
 towards them, and how earnestly I beseech God 
 to bless them with His most precious blessings, 
 in life and in death, sparing them, if it be pos- 
 sible, the furnace through which I have to pass 
 myself. 
 
 At the same time, I commend myself to their 
 prayers ; in order that they may crown the 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 367 
 
 good wliicli they have clone me, by asking for 
 me, that I may not let go my patience, but may 
 glorify God to the end of my conflict, in pro- 
 portion to the severity of my pains. I beg 
 Gaussen to forward this letter to Scholl, and 
 Scholl to Erskine. This will be one more link 
 between them, as between each of them and 
 myself, in the love of Christ. 
 
 M. Charles Scholl to A. Monod. 
 
 Lausanne^ December 9, 1855. — Dear Adolphe, 
 beloved brother, — I have just received, from 
 Gaussen, your touching and weighty letter, — 
 your farewell. After taking a copy of it, which 
 will be ever dear to me, I have forwarded it to 
 Thomas Erskine. 
 
 You had more than once written to me what 
 I have just been reading in your letter. I had 
 always been surprised and touched by it, but 
 had never paid very much attention to it, and 
 had somehow yielded to the idea that you were 
 a little mistaken ; or, at least, had over-esti- 
 mated the influence which our intercourse of 
 days gone by might have had upon your hearty 
 reception of the Gospel. But now that, at this 
 last hour, you have felt yourself constrained to 
 repeat it, and to associate my name with that 
 
ses LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 of two men, to whom I feel myself far inferior, 
 I am obliged to believe it : and in believing, to 
 admire, and in the dust to adore the ways of 
 the Lord. I do it from the depth of my heart ; 
 feeling at the same time deep gratitude to you, 
 for the good that you have done me, and for 
 the encouragement which you have given me. 
 
 I did not need your letter to stir me up to 
 pray for you. For a loDg time past I have 
 been doing so daily, often more than once a 
 day. But I need not say that your letter will 
 make it to me an obligation ever more sacred 
 and sweet. 
 
 About two months ago I was restored, by 
 God's infinite bounty, from a very painful state 
 of health, and from a still more sad state of 
 soul, into which I had fallen by my own fault. 
 I have often thought, since the life of God 
 returned to my soul, that I doubtless owed in 
 part this precious, sweet, and blessed restora- 
 tion to the prayers of some faithful friends, 
 whose heart God disposed to remember me. I 
 am now persuaded that your prayers, beloved 
 brother, have had much to do with it : and I 
 cannot but express my gratitude. 
 
 I send you some texts, which I pray God to 
 enable you to realise fully, and to make you 
 feel all their power for peace, for consolation. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 369 
 
 for strength and for hope. Heb. xi. 37-39; 
 Eph. iii. 20, 21 ; Kom. viii. 37-39. 
 
 A Dieu ''• again, dear, dear Adolphe — à Dieu, 
 until the great meeting-day. 
 
 M. Louis Gaussen to A. Monod, 
 
 Geneva, December 1 2, 1 855. — Beloved brother, 
 — I have had almost continually on my mind 
 the thought of writing to you some words of 
 affection and encouragement ; but the fear 
 of intruding upon you, had always checked 
 me. But the precious letter which you have 
 addressed to us encourages me. I would at 
 least thank you, and say that more than once 
 I would have come to see you, had I thought 
 that I could contribute in any way to your 
 relief. But I am not absent : I am every day, 
 and several times in the day, beside your 
 pillow, to recommend , you to God, and ask 
 Him that you may be continually sustained and 
 consoled in the midst of your trial, and that 
 Jesus may be at each moment your strength, 
 and your joy, as He is already your peace, 
 throuQ-h belie vin o^. 
 
 If I were with you, I think that I should 
 
 * "I commend you to God," — the original meaning of this 
 word. 
 
 2 A 
 
370 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 speak to you chiefly of the expectation of 
 Christ's coming as a consolation near at hand 
 to us, beseeching the Lord to direct your heart 
 towards it, as Paul did for the Thessalonians. 
 Behind us, His death ; before us, His return ; 
 these are the two magnetic poles for our souls : 
 and it is in proportion as it passes more con- 
 tinually from one of these poles to the other, 
 that it receives with more power the mag- 
 netic currents by which it is revived and 
 streDgthened. 
 
 Adieu, adieu, in Christ, my beloved brother. 
 It is I who have to thank you for your 
 constant and faithful friendship. I think with 
 pleasure on the promise which you have made 
 to pray for us. " The grace of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ be with thy spirit." Adieu. 
 
 Mr. Thomas Er shine to A. Monod. 
 
 Edinburgh, December 24, 1855. — Beloved 
 brother and friend in Christ, — I thank God 
 for you, and myself, and all men, for that 
 eternal purpose of grace, which He hath pur- 
 posed in Christ towards us, in bringing us 
 into being, that we might be partakers of the 
 divine nature, that we might know His will, 
 and find it to be eternal life. I thank Him 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOV. 371 
 
 tliat He lias given His Sou to be our permanent 
 Eternal Head, throus^li whom we have con- 
 tinually access to Him : and continually return 
 to Him after all our wanderino^s ; throuofh 
 whom you have strength given to you, to drink 
 the bitter cup in your hand, and to find it 
 water of life. 
 
 "I in them, and Thou in Me ; that they 
 may be made perfect in one," is the prayer 
 of our Head for us ; the prayer of Him whom 
 the Father heareth alway. May you, my 
 brother, unceasingly experience the answer of 
 this prayer. May you feel the reality of that 
 union ever growing and strengthening, by all the 
 sufferings which He sees fit to appoint for you. 
 God is love. Love is the divine nature. 
 
 What a sight we shall have when our eyes 
 are fully opened ! But we can only be par- 
 takers of that vision of love by an entire 
 submission, by consenting to be receivers. And 
 that last lesson, I believe, He is now teachino^ 
 you by this suffering. You have always been 
 a blessing to me, a good gift from God to my 
 soul. I hope to know you, and to love you 
 for ever. Now, He teaches us love by minis- 
 tering to us through each other. Farewell, 
 brother beloved. — Ever affectionately yours, 
 
 Th. Erskine. 
 
372 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 To the Minister of Puhlic Instruction and 
 Religion.^ 
 
 Paris, March 5, 1856. — Sir, — If I intervene 
 with your Excellency in regard to the serious, 
 I may say, the solemn question which God 
 calls you to decide by a stroke of your pen, 
 need I fear that you will inwardly accuse me 
 of presumption ? Presumption can scarcely find 
 entrance to the mind of one who is passing 
 his eighth month on a bed of continued and 
 increasing suffering, and who is told that his 
 bed of suffering is likewise his dying bed. 
 Amidst an existence which is made endurable 
 only by the hope of a happy eternity, I have 
 nothing more to interest me in this world, 
 except the little that I may yet do for my 
 Masters service. In any case, my conscience 
 appeals to your conscience, to save our churches 
 from one of the greatest perils to which they 
 have been exposed for this long while. 
 
 You will understand that I speak of Montau- 
 ban. To the reasons which concern every pastor, 
 and every member of our churches, who is 
 attached to their doctrines and institutions, 
 
 * M. Fortoul. Adolphe Monod was deeply anxious respecting 
 the approaching nomination to a professorship at Montauban. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD. 373 
 
 there are joined in my case considerations which 
 no one else can feel in the same degree. I my- 
 self for eleven years was occupied in instructing 
 the students at Montauban. Of these, I filled 
 for seven years the same professorship of Hebrew 
 which is now vacant. And (if you will allow 
 me to mention a circumstance which strongly 
 affects my feelings as a Christian) this chair, 
 alone of all those composing the Faculty, has 
 never been occupied but by men representing 
 the austere and holy doctrines of our Keforma- 
 tion. The pious and learned Encontre — so pro- 
 perly chosen by the Emperor in 18 10 to be at 
 once the founder and the dean of the Faculty — 
 would not accept this important nomination 
 except on condition that his excellent friend. 
 Pastor Bonnard, should come to secoud him as 
 professor of Hebrew. He came, and held this 
 appointment till his death in 1838. I had the 
 honour to be called to fill his place, and in 1845 
 resigned it in my turn to the venerable Pastor 
 Bonifas, of Grenoble, having been called myself 
 to occupy a newly-created professorship in the 
 Faculty. 
 
 The question. Sir, is now ; whether the ancient 
 faith of our churches, the faith of men like Luther 
 and Calvin (which is likewise, I take leave to 
 say, fundamentally, that of such men as Pascal 
 
374 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 and Fenelon) sliall continue to rule over tlie 
 interpretation of the Prophets, in the person of 
 a young theologian who is pious, modest, \Yell 
 taught, and worthy of the confidence of our 
 churches, or whether the time is come for it to 
 give way to doctrines as rash in form as they 
 are subversive in their essence, represented by 
 a young man who has dared to publish his 
 opinion that the Apostle John changed his theo- 
 logy completely at sixty years of age, so that 
 his Grospel and the Apocalypse teach two con- 
 tradictory systems of doctrine. Under such a 
 system, what becomes of the inspiration of the 
 Scriptures and of their divine authority, the sole 
 rule of Protestant faith ? 
 
 And what, then, is the reason by wliich it is 
 sought to make you thus wound to the quick 
 the convictions of our churches ? It is, that the 
 majority of our Consistories which favours M. 
 Bonifas is opposed by a majority in the Conseil 
 Central. But who does not see that to set the 
 majority in the Conseil Central "^ above the ma- 
 jority of our churches, in case of difference, 
 would be to justify the strongest things that 
 have been said as to the dangers of a Central 
 
 * Part of tlie Ecclesiastical Constitution given to the Eglise 
 Réformée under Napoleon I. Its office is to form a link be- 
 tween the Reformed Church and the State. 
 
ADOLPHE MONOD, 375 
 
 Council, instituted and named without consult- 
 ing the churches ? Would you not fear, sir, to 
 raise the Conseil Central to a height of power 
 which would extinguish that of the Church ? and 
 that ; in order to fetter the progress of faith in 
 the Church, at a time when her return to her 
 vitality of former days begins to fill with hope 
 the hearts of her children ? 
 
 I have desired to appeal only to your sense 
 of justice and to your religious feelings, may I 
 say, your responsibility before God ? Yes, sir, 
 suffer this freedom on the part of a servant of 
 Jesus Christ, who believes that he is near his 
 end : place before God the question of which 
 this letter treats, far from the noise of business 
 and the pressure of influence : consider, as under 
 His eye, what will be most in accordance with 
 His will and the interests of His kingdom, and I 
 shall need nothing more to set my mind at rest. 
 
 My weakness is so great, and my sufferings 
 so severe, that I must give up the discussion of 
 some important considerations, especially that of 
 the injustice of making it impossible for our 
 orthodox families to find for their sons a single 
 Faculty in harmony with their convictions, 
 whilst heterodoxy would have the College of 
 Strasburg, and sooner or later, one might foresee, 
 that of Montauban, without mentioning Geneva, 
 
376 LIFE AND LETTERS OF 
 
 where it is well known that the advantage is 
 
 not on our side I have the honour to be, 
 
 sir, with deep respect, your very humble and 
 obedient servant."^ 
 
 To his Cousin, Mademoiselle Good, 
 of Copenhagen. 
 
 Paris, March 17, 1856. — My dear Marianne, — 
 Though you are aware of the condition to which 
 it has pleased God to briog me ; and of the con- 
 solations with which He has been pleased to 
 mingle my bitter cup, I would not exchange this 
 poor earth for a better world, without taking a 
 loving farewell of you, and bearing witness to 
 you of the goodness and faithfulness of God 
 towards me. It is not that I do not feel the 
 sharpness of my pains ; but I am only the more 
 moved with admiration that God has hitherto 
 (as I know He will to the end) not only armed 
 me with a certain measure of Christian patience, 
 but also made me capable of continuing my 
 ministry in the midst of my affliction. At the 
 same time, I find peculiar sweetness in the un- 
 wearied love with which a number of God's chil- 
 
 * A few days before his death A. Monod had the joy of receiv- 
 ing a despatch from the Minister informing him that M. B. was 
 nominated. 
 
ADOLPHE MO NOD. 377 
 
 dren remember me in their prayers before Him. 
 Nevertheless, I cannot think that our gracious 
 Father will protract much longer my present 
 painful existence, and I look to His mercy to 
 remove me soon from my evils. grace, 
 glory, eternal joy ! 
 
 My separation from those who belong to me 
 does not disturb this hope, for my deliverance 
 will be one for all of them. And have we not 
 learned enough to detach our affections from this 
 uncertain and troublesome life, and make us 
 desire all to meet in that rest which Jesus Christ 
 has purchased for us with His blood ? I charge 
 you to meet me there, my good Marianne, asking 
 of God, for myself and for you and your good 
 father and the rest of the family, grace to ripen 
 us for His kingdom. It is through many afflic- 
 tions that we must enter there. 
 
 Accept my brotherly farewell, accept also my 
 thanks for the good offices which I have often 
 received from you. May the God of peace fill 
 your soul with His peace, by the Holy Spirit, 
 under the cross of our Saviour ; may He make 
 you altogether faithful in the use of the days 
 which remain to you ; and then give you a good 
 place among those who have washed their robes 
 in the blood of the Lamb. — Your affectionate 
 cousin and brother. 
 
378 LIFE OF ADOLPHE MO NOD. 
 
 My loviDg and respectful remembrances to my 
 good uncle. Also my affectionate remembrances 
 to all my relatives at Copenhagen. I blame 
 myself for having too much lost sight of them. 
 Also in particular to Caroline and her mother, 
 and to my good old aunt Smith.'"* 
 
 * Last surviving sister of Lis mother. She died the following 
 year. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 To a Pastor. 
 
 Montavhan, Jammry 31, 1838. — The laying on of 
 hands does not make the calling. One may have it 
 without being called, and I believe also that one may 
 be called without having it. One cannot prove from 
 Scripture that the close connection which has been 
 instituted between the laying on of the hands and the 
 calling, is of God. You are, in respect of Monsieur 
 N., in the same position as the disciples mentioned in 
 2 Tim. ii. 2 were in respect of Timothy. You are 
 faithful, capable and called, and you have had, more- 
 over, for this long time an inward calling, which 
 comes I believe from the Lord. Go then in peace, 
 not judging of things according to men's opinions, 
 but according to the Lord's mind. You would have 
 liked to serve God in the National Church : lay this 
 desire also at the feet of our good Saviour. The 
 essential point is not to serve God in this or that 
 position, but to serve Him where He would have us to 
 
o 
 
 80 ' APPENDIX. 
 
 be : and by making it impossible for you to fulfil 
 certain conditions wliicli the constitution of our 
 Churcli requires. He bas pointed out to you another 
 road. May He bless you in it abundantly. 
 
 If the Lord thinks well to place you at L., He will 
 remove all difficulties. If He chooses otherwise, let 
 us choose otherwise too. Let us only pray that His 
 will may be done. I see ever more clearly that the 
 rule of Christian life is this : — Do, at each moment of 
 your life, that which you believe it to be God's will 
 that you should do, without tormenting yourself as 
 to the past, or busying yourself as to that which is 
 to follow. 
 
 To the, Same. 
 
 Paris, AjJTil 21, 1850. — However sad the separa- 
 tion of from the church at may be ; it would 
 
 be a still sadder matter, were it not to take place. For 
 my own part, I cannot understand how he ever thought 
 of taking a pastoral charge, doubting, as he does, the 
 miraculous birth. To my mind, it seems that there 
 is no Son of God, and no Gospel, unless there be this 
 miracle at the starting-point. If this reason does 
 not convince our young friend, or his friends, here is 
 one which everybody may understand. The churches 
 which he is called to serve, are so thoroughly founded 
 on this doctrine, that it is not consistent, I was going 
 to say honourable, to take charge of them whilst 
 rejecting or even doubting it. The difficulty lies not 
 
APPENDIX. 381 
 
 only in the Apostles' Creed ; '"' although that would be 
 quite enough ; it lies in our hymns, especially those 
 for Christmas, in the very soul of that festival ; in 
 short, everywhere. I wonder that the uprightness 
 which characterises — and which will, I am persuaded, 
 bring him back to the truth — did not show to him 
 this contradiction from the first. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Paris, February 9, 1854. — My good friend, — God 
 has called us to labour in humility, by causing us to 
 be born in a time of uncertainty and disorder. Let 
 us work on : others will enter into our labour, who 
 will reap pleasanter fruits of it. I read in an 
 American journal, in an article contributed by a 
 French dissenter, who cannot forgive my having 
 remained at my post in 1848, that I have taken up 
 a latitudinarian style of preaching, which seeks to 
 accommodate the Gospel to all tastes, &c. . . . What 
 would you have ? God knows our hearts : let us bear 
 our cross, and let men, even good men, think of us what 
 He sees fit to allow. Yet I own that I should like, 
 before I die, to have the opportunity of showing that 
 in my opinion, fidelity is more holy and costs more, 
 in the position which God's providence and the times 
 have marked out for us, than in that one into which 
 
 * Embodied in the liturgy of the Eglise Réformée. 
 
382 APPENDIX. 
 
 they would drag us. But if we must die without 
 having been understood, God knows us, and His judg- 
 ment will set all things right. So long as He does 
 not show you another path, go forward, sow in tears, 
 and read Psalm cxxvi. 
 
 Letters to a Friend, 
 I. 
 
 Sir, and very dear brother in Jesus Christ, — Allow 
 me to address you by this name : it is the only one 
 which I can give you, after the very touching letter 
 which I have received from you. 
 
 Be assured that the state of your soul, however sad 
 and however guilty it may be, according to your 
 description of it (and I am willing to receive your 
 testimony against yourself, knowing, alas ! what the 
 human heart is), is nevertheless an encouraging one : 
 altogether encouraging. You were in a deep abyss, 
 but God is bringing you out of it. It is not the 
 natural heart, much less the great adversary, who 
 teaches you to see yourself such as you now do. 
 
 You are in the right road. Take courage. Give 
 
 •glory to God, for He is merciful. The blood of Jesus 
 
 Christ cleanses from all sin, without exception. Study 
 
 Psalm li. You will be made whiter than snow by 
 
 faith in Christ crucified. 
 
 I have not at this moment any special work to 
 
APPENDIX. 383 
 
 recommend to you. I refer you to the great treasure 
 of the people of God. 
 
 IL 
 
 If a soul disposed like yours is not under the 
 influence of the Spirit, of God, I do not understand 
 the Gospel. I should therefore not be specially 
 anxious to give you advice, if you did not ask it so 
 earnestly. God is leading, has led you, and will lead 
 you, better than I could do. But this is what I 
 think I ought to say to you. 
 
 That which you are anxiously and impatiently 
 seeking to do is already done. The great step is 
 taken : God has already put you in a new way. Eest 
 upon this grace which you have already received, in 
 order that you may receive more. Do not be agitated. 
 Open your eyes and see the deliverance which God 
 has given you. He has laid hold of you, He has 
 chosen you when in the midst of your defilement. He 
 has restored you to His favour by the blood of Jesus 
 Christ. This reconciliation, this redemption, is not 
 clearly seen by you as yet, but this will come in 
 time. In the way in which you are walking, all will 
 be cleared up little by little. Do not think that the 
 Lord is bound to follow in your spiritual development 
 the order of a catechism, or of a theological treatise, 
 and to begin necessarily with a clear view of the 
 cross of Christ. . . . Leave God to work, and instead 
 
384 APPENDIX. 
 
 of discussing with yourself the way of laying hold of 
 Christ, receive Him in tranquillity and feed your soul 
 on Him. 
 
 I would recommend for your reading the life of 
 John Newton, and that of Col. Gardiner by Doddridge, 
 also the Confessions of St. Augustine. . . Farewell ; 
 may the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with your 
 spirit, and with that of the companion of your 
 pilgrimage. 
 
 III. 
 
 ■ This is the first moment that I have been able to 
 find for answering your two letters in a few lines. 
 
 Lay at the Lord's feet the excitement which you 
 manifest more or less in every matter of which you 
 speak. Wait for crosses. Do not seek them for 
 yourself. God knows how to proportion our trials to 
 our strength ; we do not. Crosses will come ; perhaps 
 the cross of bearing reproach will come ; but let it 
 come from God, and not from yourself, or you will be 
 without strength against temptation. 
 
 Do not examine yourself and describe yourself so 
 much. Look to Christ, not to yourself; he who 
 would walk straight, must look to the point which he 
 is seeking, not to his feet. Do not let your books 
 trouble you so much. There is only one book which 
 is always right, the Book of God. Meditate in that, 
 day and night. 
 
APPENDIX. 385 
 
 IV. 
 
 It is a great favour to see one's road so clearly 
 marked out as you do. Notice one thing, however : 
 be guided rather by the inward feeling maintained by 
 prayer, and constant communion with God, rather 
 than by little external signs^ a thing from which I 
 have seen much mischief arise. " Love God, and do 
 what you please." Let the heart be right, and God 
 will take the direction of your hands and your feet. 
 
 As to education, I will only say, not being able to 
 go thoroughly into the question, Let there be absolute 
 and prompt obedience. ('' The Mother at Home " is 
 excellent.) Leave the child in the place of humility 
 which belongs to him, and do not make him the 
 centre of the house, as is often done, especially with 
 a first child. Correct him as little as possible, but 
 quite as much as is necessary to obtain obedience. 
 Finally, bring up the child for the Lord, not for your 
 personal satisfaction, — '^ Take, this child and nurse it 
 for me" ^ 
 
 y. 
 
 It is quite necessary that you should come to a 
 more distinct and simple view of the Cross of Christ. 
 Have you read the " History of the Moravians," by 
 M. Bost ? They are full of this doctrine, which is to 
 
 * Exod. ii. 9. 
 
 2 B 
 
SS6 APPENDIX. 
 
 them less a doctrine than a life. It is because they 
 are continually looking to the Cross that there is so 
 much love among them. I respect the principle of 
 your austerities ; and I think that the Protestant 
 Church, going from one extreme to another, has too 
 much lost sight of i Cor. ix. 27. But I cannot 
 think that you will find peace in your little system 
 of arbitrary penances. You must go to the heart of 
 Jesus, rest yourself on Him in a spirit of freedom, and 
 let yourself be guided by Him in trials and privations ; 
 receiving them from His hand. 
 
 yi. 
 
 I have received your letter, and am as much 
 touched by your confidence in me, as moved by the 
 recital of your terrible and ever-returning conflicts. . . 
 Between these two facts, a peace depending on your per- 
 sonal obedience, and intermitting like that obedience ; 
 and an obedience, one day yielded, and the next 
 refused, to the known will of God — I see a secret 
 but deep-seated connection. Both the one and the 
 other of these facts are accounted for by the darkness 
 in which you remain, as to the expiation of your sins 
 already accomplished on the Cross of Jesus. As is 
 your faith, so will be your peace : as is your peace, 
 so will be your obedience. 
 
 You have always to begin over again with your 
 
APPENDIX. 387 
 
 obedience, because you have always to begin over 
 again with your peace, and you have always to begin 
 over again with your peace, because you have not 
 learned to apply to yourself the blood of the cross. 
 I will say to you, what an old servant of God once 
 said to me ; when I had consulted him as to my ever- 
 renewed melancholy, and he had only a minute to 
 reply ; " Meditate on the Atonement" 
 
 Under the cross, under the cross ! cry, cry to God, 
 until the cross is plainly revealed to you. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 PRINTED BY BALLANTYNE, HANSON AND CO. 
 EDINBURGH AND LONDON. 
 
JAMES NISBET & CO.'S 
 
 LIST OF 
 
 NEW AND RECENT PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 LIFE SONGS, With Illuminations and Illustrations in rich colours. 
 By the Marchioness of Waterford and the Countess of Tankerville. Royal 4to, 
 £2 2s. 
 
 THE TEACHIÎ^G OF THE APOSTLES : A Page of First Century 
 
 Christian Life, with Translation, Notes, and Dissertations. By Canon Spence, M.A., 
 Vicar of St. Paneras. Crown 8vo, Parchment. 6s. 
 
 THE SELF-REVEALING JEHOVAH of the Old Testament THE 
 
 CHRIST of the New Testament. Bv S. M. Barclay. Demy 8vo, 7s. 6d. 
 THE EMPIRE OF THE HITTITES. By Wm. Weight, B.A., D.D. 
 
 With Decipherment of Hittite Inscriptions by Professor Satce, LL.D.; a Hittite Map 
 by Col. Sir Charles Wilson, F.R.S., and Captain Conder, R.E. ; and a complete Set 
 of Hittite Inscriptions by W. H. Rtlands, F.S.A. Royal 8vo, cloth, 17s. 6d. 
 
 A TRANSLATION OF THE OLD TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES 
 
 from the Original Hebrew. By H. Spurrell. Demy Svo, cloth, 10s. 6d. 
 
 MEMOIR OF CAPTAIN PRESCOT WILLIAM STEPHENS, R.N., 
 
 late of H.M.S. "Thetis." By B. A, Heywood, M.A., Author of "A Vacation Tour 
 at the Antipodes." With Portrait and other Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. 
 
 LIFE OF THE LATE REV. ADOLPH MONOD. By his 
 
 Daughter. Translated by the Rev. Horace Noel. With Portrait. Crown Svo, 7s. 6d. 
 
 ALIKE AND PERFECT. By the Rev. C. A. Williams. Crown 
 
 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 FROM THE BEGINNING TO THE GLORY ; or. Scripture Lessons 
 
 for Bible Classes and Senior Classes in Sunday Schools. By Lady Beaujolois Dent. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 THE BOOK OF DANIEL. By the Rev. Professor Mijepht, D.D. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 
 
 SICK-ROOM MEDITATIONS ; or, Alone with God. By the Rev. 
 
 J. Cross, D.D., LL.D., author of "Evangel," &c. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 INSPIRATION. A CLERICAL SYMPOSIUM on In what sense 
 
 and within what limits is the Bible the Word of God. By the Ven, Archdeacon 
 Farrar, the Rev. Principal Cairns, the Rev. Prebendary Stanley Leathes, 
 the Rev. Prebendary Row, the Rev. Prof. J. Radford Thomson, the Right Rev 
 the Bishop of Amycla, and others. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. 
 
 THE ATONEMENT: A CLERICAL SYMPOSIUM. By Various 
 
 Writers. Among the contributors are the Ven. Archdeacon Parrar, D.D., Professor 
 Israel Abrahams, Rev. G. W. Olver, Principal Rainy, D.D., The Bishop of 
 Amycla, and others. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. 
 
 MAN'S DEPARTURE. By H. 0. F., Author of "The Hour of 
 
 Death," &c. Square 16mo, cloth. 
 
2 
 
 THE HOUR OE DEATH A]S"D THE INVISIBLE WOULD. A 
 
 Collection of Opinions and Facts. By H. O. F. 16mo, cloth, Is. 6d. 
 MOMENTS ON THE MOUNT. A Series of Devotional Meditations. 
 By the Rev. Geoege Matheson, D.D. Small crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 THE GOSPEL IN GREAT BRITAIN. Erom St. Patrick to John 
 
 Knox and John Wesley. By Rev. S. MacNaughton. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 FURTHER RECOLLECTIONS OE AN INDIAN MISSIONARY. 
 
 By the Rev. J. S. Letjpolt. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 SAMUEL GOBAT, Bishop of Jerusalem; His Life and Work. A 
 
 Biographical Sketch, drawn chiefly from his own Journals. By his Son. Translated 
 and Edited by Mrs. Peeeiea. Crown 8vo cloth, with portrait and illustrations, 7s. 6d. 
 
 CHOSEN, CHASTENED, CROWNED : A Memoir of Mrs. Shekleton. 
 
 With Portrait. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 ABIDE IN CHRIST. Thoughts on the Blessed Life of Fellowship 
 
 with the Son of God. By the Rev. A. Mueeat. 28th Thousand. Crown Svo, 2s. 6d. 
 
 LIKE CHRIST. A Sequel to "Abide in Christ." By the Rev. A. 
 
 MuEEAY. 8th Thousand. Small crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 
 FOURSQUARE; or, The City of Our King. By M. M. Small 
 
 crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 
 COMFORT. By Mrs. Besemeres. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 VANISHED FACES. By Mrs. Besemeres. 16mo, cloth. Is. 
 LAYS AND BALLADS OF HEROISM. By H. J. Barker. Small 
 
 crown 8vo, paper covers, Is. 
 THE GOSPEL AND THE CHILD. By A. S. Lamb, Barrister-at- 
 
 Law. Crown Svo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 LIFE IN HOSPITAL. By Sister Lucy. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN'S JEWELS. Readings from the Fathers on Faith, 
 
 Hope, and Charity. By the Rev. J. Leaet, D.C.L. 16mo, Is. 6d. 
 
 THE HIGHWAY OF HOLINESS : An abridgment of The Gospel 
 
 Mystery of Sanctification. By the Rev. Walter Maeshall. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 SPIRIT FOOTPRINTS. By Mrs. John Foster. Square 16mo, cloth, 
 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 HIGH AIMS ; or. Romantic Stories of Christian Endeavour. By 
 
 Eleanoe C. Peice, Author of "A French Heiress," Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 A BOY'S WILL. By Ellen L. Davis. With illustrations. Crown 
 
 8vo, cloth, 2s. 
 
 SUMMERLAND GRANGE. By the Lady Dtjnbotne. With iUus- 
 
 trations. Crown 8vo, cloth. Is. 6d. ("Home and School Series.") 
 
 AN UNWILLING WITNESS. By Miss Ltster. With illustrations. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 WHAT A MAN SO WETH. By Grace Stebbing. With iUustrations. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND: Her Principles, Ministry, and 
 
 Sacraments. By the Rev. William Obom, Vicar of St. Simon's, Sheffield, Author of 
 " Grospel Types and Shadows of the Old Testament," &c. Dedicated by permission to 
 the Lord ATchbishop of York. 2nd Thousand, greatly enlarged. Crown Svo, cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 
 THE LAW OF JEHOVAH: BEING LECTURES ON THE 
 DECALOGUE. By the Rev. J. Matthew. Crown Svo, cloth, 4s. 6d. 
 
3 
 
 OVER THE HOLY LAND. By the Rev. J. A. Wylie, LL.D. 
 
 Author of "The History of Protestantism." Crown 8vo, cloth, 7s. 6d. 
 
 CHARACTERISTICS OF CHRISTIANITY. By the Rev. Professor 
 
 Stanley Lbathes, D.D. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. 
 
 OBSCURE CHARACTERS AND MINOR LIGHTS OF SCRIPTURE. 
 
 By the Rev. Feedeeick Hastings. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 THE PUBLIC MINISTRY AND PASTORAL METHODS OF OUR 
 
 LORD. By the Rev. Professor Blaikie, D.D. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. 
 
 GLIMPSES THROUGH THE VEIL; or, Some Natural Analogies 
 and Bible Types. By James Wareing Baedsley, M.A. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 ILLUSTRATIVE TEXTS AND TEXTS ILLUSTRATED. By the 
 
 Rev. J. W. Baedsley, M.A. New and enlarged edition. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 MEMOIR OF THE REV. G. T. DODDS OF PARIS. By the Rev. 
 
 HoEATius BoNAE, D.D. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. 
 
 LIFE OF MRS. STEWART SANDEMAN, OF BONSKEID AND 
 
 SPRIXGLAND. By Mrs. G. F. Baeboue, Author of "The Way Home," &c. With 
 several steel Engravings. Crown 8vo, cloth. 6s. 
 
 DRIFT LEAVES. By Mrs. Haycraft (Miss MacRitchie), Author 
 of " Waters of Quietness." 16mo, cloth. Is. 
 
 SONGS OF PEACE. By Mrs. Hatcraft. 16nio, cloth, Is. 
 
 ADDRESSES. By the Rev. Francis PiGor, D.D., Vicar of Halifax, 
 Author of "Addresses on the Holy Communion." Small crown 8vo, cloth, 38. 6d. 
 
 A MANUAL OF CONFIRMATION. By the Rev. Francis Pigou, 
 
 D.D., Vicar of Halifax, Small crown Svo, cloth, 3s. 6d 
 
 ABOUT OURSELVES. By Mrs. Henry Wood. Sm.cr.8vo, cloth, ls.6d. 
 
 STORY OF OUR ENGLISH BIBLE. By Mrs. Bayly. Author of 
 " Ragged Homes, and How to Win them." Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 STEPPING STONES TO HIGHER THINGS. By Major Seton 
 
 Chtjechill. New Edition. Small crown Svo, cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 
 CHURCH ORDINANCES. By Major Seton Churchill. Small 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth 2s. 6d. 
 
 THE WESTMINSTER ASSEMBLY : Its History and Standards. 
 
 Witli some Account of English Puritanism up to the Meeting of the Assembly. Being 
 the Baird Lecture for 1882. By the Rev. A. F. Mitchell, D.D., Professor of Ecclesias- 
 tical History in St. Andrew's University. Crown 8vo, cloth, 10s. 6d. 
 
 ABRAHAM, THE FRIEND OF GOD : A Study from Old Testament 
 
 History. By J. Oswald Dykes, D.D. Post Svo, cloth, 6s. 
 THE MANIFESTO OF THE KING. Comprising " The Beatitudes 
 
 of the Kingdom," "The Laws of the Kingdom," and " The Relation of the Kingdom to 
 the World." By J. Oswald Dykes, D.D. Crown Svo, cloth, 68. 
 
 A VOLUME OF FAMILY PRAYERS. By J. Oswald Dykes, D.D. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 SERMONS. By J. Oswald Dykes, D.D. Crown 8vo, cloth, Ss, 
 
 NEARER HEAVEN : A Help to the Deepening of the Spiritual Life. 
 By the Eev. John Baied, Author of " The Living Saviour." ISmo, cloth. Is. 
 
SUNDAY OCCUPATIONS. By Mart Barclay. Sm. cr. 8vo, cloth, Is. 
 SCRIPTURAL STUDIES. By the Rev. Charles Bridges. SmaU 
 
 crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 
 EVENING STARS. By Mrs. Evered Poole. 32mo, cloth, 9d. 
 
 (This volume is written on the plan intended to have been carried out by Miss F. R. 
 Havergal, as described in the Preface to " Morning Stars.") 
 
 GOD'S ANSWERS : The narrative of Miss Annie Macpherson's Work 
 at the Home of Industry, Spitalflelds. By Miss Lowe, Author of "Punrooty." 
 With illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 THE LORD'S PURSEBEARERS. By Hesba Strettoit. Crown 8vo, 
 
 cloth. Is. 6d. 
 
 PALESTINE EXPLORED. With a View to its Present Natura 
 
 Features, and to the Prevailing Manners, Customs, Rites, and Colloquial Expressions 
 of its People, which throw Light on the Figurative Language of the Bible. By the Rev. 
 James Neil, M.A., Author of "Palestine Re-peopled," "Rays from the Realms of 
 Nature," &c. With illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. 
 
 THE NATURAL ELEMENTS OF REVEALED THEOLOGY: 
 
 Being the Baird Lecture for 1881. By the Rev. Geoege Matheson, D.D., of Innellan. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. 
 
 SOLDIERS AND SERVANTS OE CHRIST ; or, Chapters on Church 
 
 History. With Preface by the Rev, F. V. Mathee, M.A., Vicar of St. Paul's, Clifton, 
 and Canon of Bristol. Second edition. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 SEEKING THE LOST. Incidents and Sketches of Christian Work 
 in London. By the Rev. C. J. Whitmoee. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 INFIDEL OBJECTIONS TO THE SCRIPTURES CONSIDERED 
 
 and refuted. By the Rev. F. B. Whitmoee, B. A. (London) . Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 THE CULTURE OF PLEASURE ; or, The Enjoyment of Life in its 
 Social and Religious Aspects. By the Author of "The Mirage of Life." Fifth edition. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 Works by the Rev. CHARLES D. BELL, D.D. 
 
 SONGS IN MANY EIEYS. Small crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 VOICES FROM THE LAEIES, and other Poems. Crown 8vo, 
 
 cloth, 5s. 
 
 THE SAINTLY CALLING. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d 
 HILLS THAT BRING PEACE. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 NIGHT SCENES OF THE BIBLE, and their Teachings. First and 
 
 Second Series. Crown 8vo, cloth, each 5s. 
 
 ADDITIONAL APPENDIX TO PSALMS AND HYMNS FOR 
 
 PUBLIC AND SOCIAL WORSHIP. 16mo, cloth limp, 9d. ; boards, Is^ 
 
 SONGS IN THE TWILIGHT. Small crown 8vo, cloth 3s. 6d. 
 LIVING TRUTHS FOR HEAD AND HEART. Crown 8vo, 
 
 cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 HYMNS FOR THE CHURCH AND CHAMBER. Crown 8vo, 
 
 cloth 3s.6d> 
 
LIST OF WORKS 
 
 BY THE LATE 
 
 FRANCES RIDLEY HAVERGAL. 
 
 CQilPLETE POETICAL WORKS, including some Pieces never 
 
 before published. 2 vols., crown 8vo, cloth, 12s. 
 
 IVY LEAVES : Being Thoughts for a Month, from Miss Havergal's 
 
 Poems, with elegant coloured borders. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 
 LIEE ECHOES. With Twelve Coloured Illustrations by the 
 Baroness Helga yon Ceamm. Small 4to, cloth gilt, 12s. 
 
 LIFE CHORDS. With 12 Chromo-Lithographs of Alpine Scenery, 
 &c., from designs by the Baroness Helga vox Ceamm, in one of which is introduced 
 a Portrait of the Author in the ninth year of her age. Small 4to, cloth gilt, 12s. 
 
 LIEE MOSAIC : " The Ministry of Song " and " Under the Surface," 
 
 in One Vol. With 12 Coloured Illustrations of Alpine Flowers and Swiss Mountain and 
 Lake Scenery, from drawings by the Baroness Helga von Ceamm. Beautifully 
 printed by Kaufmann, of Lahr-Baden. With Illustrated Initials, Head-pieces, &c. 
 Small 4to, cloth, gilt extra, small 4to, 12s. 
 
 SWISS LETTERS AND ALPINE POEMS. With twelve illustra- 
 
 tions of Alpine Scenery and Flowers by the Baroness Helga von Ceamm. Small 4to, 
 cloth, extra gilt, 12s. 
 
 MORNING STARS; or, Names of Christ for His Little Ones. Royal 
 
 32mo, cloth, 9d. 
 
 ROYAL GRACE AND LOYAL GIFTS. 
 
 Comprising the following Seven Books in a neat cloth case, price 10s. The Books may 
 be had separately, 16mo, cloth. Is. each. 
 
 KEPT FOR THE MASTER'S USE. 
 
 THE ROYAL INVITATION ; or, Daily Thoughts on Coming to Christ. 
 
 MY KING ; or, Daily Thoughts for the King's Children. 
 
 ROYAL COMMANDMENTS ; or, Morning Thoughts for the King's 
 
 Servants. 
 
 ROYAL BOUNTY ; or, Evening Thoughts for the Kmg's Guests. 
 
 LOYAL RESPONSES ; or, Daily Melodies for the Kmg's Mmstrels. 
 
 STARLIGHT THROUGH THE SHADOWS ; and other Gleams from 
 the King's Word. 
 
 MY KING AND HIS SERVICE. 
 
 Comprising 
 1, MY KING; 2, ROYAL COMMANDMENTS; 3, ROYAL BOUNTY. 
 
 In neat cloth case, lettered, price 5s. 
 
 MORNING BELLS ; being Waking Thoughts for the Little Ones. 
 Royal 32mo, sewed, 6d. ; cloth, 9d. 
 
 LITTLE PILLOWS: being Good Night Thoughts for the Little Ones. 
 Royal 32mo, sewed, 6d. ; cloth, 9d. 
 
Works by the late F. R. H A VERGAL— continued. 
 BRUEY, A LITTLE WOEKER FOR CHRIST. Small crown 8vo. 
 
 cloth, 3s. 6d. ; cheap edition, limp cloth. Is. 6d. ; sewed, Is. 
 
 THE EOUR HAPPY DAYS. A Story for Children. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 SONGS OE PEACE AND JOY. Selected from *'The Ministry of 
 
 Song" and " Under the Surface." "With Music by Chaeles H. Pfedat. Fcap 4to, 
 cloth, gilt edges, 3s. ; or in paper covers. Is. 6d. 
 
 BEN BRIGHTBOOTS, and other True Stories. Cr. 8vo, cloth, Is. 6d. 
 
 UNDER HIS SHADOW. 32mo, cloth, gilt edges, Is. 6d. 
 THE MINISTRY OF SONG. 32mo, cloth, gilt edges. Is. 6d. 
 
 UNDER THE SURFACE. Poems. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s.; also 
 
 82m 0, cloth, gilt edges. Is. 6d. 
 
 WORKS BY MISS M. V. G. HAVERGAL. 
 MEMORIALS OF FRANCES RIDLEY HAVERGAL. With Steel 
 
 Portrait, and other Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. ; also a Cheaper Edition, 
 roan, 3s. ; cloth. Is. 6d ; paper covers. 6d. 
 
 PLEASANT FRUITS; or. Records of the Cottage and the Class. 
 
 Small crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 
 THE LAST WEEK : Being a Record of the Last Days of Frances 
 Ridley Havergal. 32mo. sewed, 2à. ; cloth, 6d. 
 
 Works by the Rev. JAMES HAMILTON, D.D, 
 A UNIFORM EDITION OF THE WORKS OF THE LATE 
 
 JAMES HAMILTON, D.D., F.L.S. Complete in Six Volumes. Post 8vo, cloth, 
 each 7s. 6d. 
 
 LIFE IN EARNEST. Six Lectures on Christian Activity and Ardour. 
 
 16mo, cloth. Is. 6d. 
 
 THE MOUNT OF OLIVES, and other Lectures on Prayer. 16mo, 
 
 cloth, Is. 6d. 
 
 A MORNING BESIDE THE LAKE OF GALILEE. 16mo, cloth. 
 
 Is. 6d. 
 THE MOUNT OF OLIVES, and a Morning beside the Lake of 
 
 Galilee. 1 vol. 16mo, cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 
 MOSES THE MAN OF GOD : A Series of Lectures. Small crown 
 
 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 THE PEARL OF PARABLES. Notes on the Parable of the Prodigal 
 
 Son. 16mo, cloth, Is. 6d. 
 
 THE LIGHT TO THE PATH; or, What the Bible has been to 
 
 Others, and What it can Do for Ourselves 16mo, cloth. Is. 6d. 
 
 LESSONS FROM THE GREAT BIOGRAPHY. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 THE ROYAL PREACHER ; being Lectures on Ecclesiastes. Crown 
 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
Works by the Rev. J. HAMILTON— continued. 
 EMBLEMS FROM EDEIS". 16nio, cloth, Is. 6d. 
 THE HAPPY HOME. lUustrations. 16mo, cloth, Is. 6d. 
 OUR CHRISTIAN CLASSICS: Readings from the Best Divines 
 
 with Notices Biographical and Critical. In Four Vols. Crown 8vo, cloth, 16s. 
 
 LIFE OF THE LATE JAMES HAMILTON, D.D., F.L.S. By 
 
 the Rev. William Akxot, Edinburgh. With Portrait. Post 8vo, cloth, 7s. 6d. 
 
 Works by the Rev. J. JACKSON WRAY. 
 THE MAN WITH THE KNAPSACK ; or, The Miller of Bumham 
 
 Lee. With illustrations. Small crown 8vo, cloth. Is. 
 
 JOHN WYCLIF. A Qmncenfcenary Tribute. Small cr. 8vo, cloth, 2s.6d. 
 HONEST JOHN STALLIBRASS. With illustrations. Crown 8vo, 
 
 cloth, plain, 3s. 6d. ; cloth, gilt, 5s. ^-^i 
 
 THE CHRONICLES OF CAPSTAN CABIN. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 MATTHEW MELLOWDEW. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 NESTLETON MAGNA. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. ; gilt edges, 5s. 
 
 PETER PENGELLY. Crown 8vo, cloth, 28. 
 
 PAUL MEGGITT'S DELUSION. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 A MAN, EVERY INCH OF HIM. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d 
 
 A NOBLE VINE. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s 6d. 
 
 LIGHT FROM THE OLD LAMP. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 GARTON ROWLEY ; or, Leaves from the Log of a Master Mariner. 
 
 Crown Svo, cloth, with illustrations, 3s. 6d. 
 
 GOOD COMPANY. A New Family Magazine. Edited by the Rev. 
 J. Jacksou Weat. Monthly, 2d. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BOOKS FOR BOYS. 
 
 BY R. M. BALLANTYNE. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth, price, 5s. Each. 
 THE YOUNG TRAWLER , a Tale of Life, Death, and Rescue in the 
 
 North Sea. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 DUSTY DIAMONDS, CUT AND POLISHED: A Tale of City 
 
 Arab Life. 
 THE BATTERY AND THE BOILER; or. The Electrical Adven- 
 
 tures of a Telegraph Cable Layer. 
 
 THE GIANT OF THE NORTH; or, Pokings round the Pole. 
 THE LONELY ISLAND ; or. The Refuge of the Mutineers. 
 POST HASTE : A Tale of Her Majesty's MaUs. 
 IN THE TRACK OF THE TROOPS ; A Tale of Modern War. 
 THE SETTLER AND THE SAVAGE; A Tale of Peace and War in 
 
 South Africa. 
 
8 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BOOKS FOR BOYS— continued. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth, price 5s. each. 
 
 UNDER THE WAVES; or, Diving in Deep Waters. A Tale. 
 
 RIVEES OE ICE: A Tale Illustrative of Alpine Adventure and 
 
 Glacier Action. 
 THE PIRATE CITY; An Algerine Tale. 
 
 BLACK IVORY ; A Tale of Adventures among the Slavers of East 
 
 THE NORSEMEN IN THE WEST ; or, America before Columbus. 
 
 THE IRON HORSE ; or, Life on the Line. A Railway Tale. 
 
 THE FLOATING LIGHT OE THE GOODWIN SANDS. 
 
 ERLING THE BOLD : A Tale of the Norse Sea Kings. 
 
 THE GOLDEN DREAM : A Tale of the Diggings. 
 
 DEEP DOWN : A Tale of the Cornish Mines. 
 
 FIGHTING THE FLAMES : A Tale of the London Fire Brigade. 
 
 SHIFTING WINDS : A Tough Yarn. 
 
 THE LIGHTHOUSE ; or, The Story of a Great Fight Between Man 
 
 and the Sea. 
 THE LIFEBOAT : A Tale of our Coast Heroes. 
 
 GASCOYNE, THE SANDALWOOD TRADER: A Tale of the 
 
 Pacific. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BOOKS FOR BOYS. BY R. M. BALLANTYHE. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth, price 3s. 6d. Each. 
 TALES OF ADVENTURE ON THE SEA. 
 
 TALES OF ADVENTURE BY FLOOD, FIELD, AND MOUN- 
 TAIN. 
 TALES OF ADVENTURE ; or, Wild Work in Strange Places. 
 TALES OF ADVENTURE ON THE COAST. 
 TWICE BOUGHT : A Tale of the Oregon Gold Fields. 
 MY DOGGIE AND I. 
 THE RED MAN'S REVENGE. 
 PHILOSOPHER JACK : A Tale of the Southern Seas. 
 SIX MONTHS AT THE CAPE : Letters to Periwinkle from South 
 
 Africa. A Record of Personal Experience and Adventure. 
 
 THE MADMAN AND THE PIRATE. 
 
 THE KITTEN PILGRIMS ; or, Great Battles and Grand Victories. 
 
 With numerous illustrations. Quarto, paper boards, 5s. 
 
 BATTLES WITH SEA. With illustrations. 16mo, cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 THOROGOOD FAMILY, With illustrations. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 
Works by the Rev. ERNEST BOYS, M.A. 
 
 CONSECRATED RECREATION. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 
 MY LORD'S MONEY. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 
 REST UNTO YOUR SOULS. 16ino, cloth, Is. 
 
 THE SURE FOUNDATION. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 
 LIFE OF CONSECRATION. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 
 FILLED WITH THE SPIRIT; or. Scriptural Studies about the 
 Holy .Ghost. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 
 Works by the Rev. JAMES W^ELLS, M.A. 
 BIBLE ECHOES. Addresses to the Young. Small crown 8vo, 
 
 cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 PARABLES OF JESUS. With iUustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 BIBLE CHILDREN. Studies for the Young. With iUustrations. 
 
 Small Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 BIBLE IMAGES. With iUustrations. Small crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 Works by Mrs. A. RUSSELL SIMPSON. 
 
 GATES AND DOORS. Square 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 
 STEPS THROUGH THE STREAM ; or, Daily Readings for a Month. 
 With an Introduction by Mrs. Babboue, Author of " The Way Home," &c. 16mo, 
 cloth. Is. 
 
 BEAUTIFUL UPON THE MOUNTAINS. 16mo, cloth. Is. 
 
 WELLS OF WATER. Square 16mo, cloth. Is. 
 
 A PITCHER BROKEN AT THE FOUNTAIN. Royal 32mo, 3d. 
 
 Works by LADY HOPE OF CARRIDEN. 
 
 OUR COFFEE ROOM. With Preface by Lieutenant-General Sir 
 
 Aethue Cotton, R.E., K.C.S.I. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 MORE ABOUT " OUR COFFEE-ROOM." Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 SUNRISE GLEAMS. Daily Readings for a Month. 16mo, cloth. Is. 
 SUNSET RAYS. A Companion volume to "Sunrise Gleams." 
 
 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 
 TOUCHES OF REAL LIFE. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 A MAIDEN'S WORK. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 SUNNY FOOTSTEPS ; or, When I was a Child. Fcap 4to, cloth, 
 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 LINES OF LIGHT ON A DARK BACKGROUND. SmaU crown 
 
 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 INVITATIONS. 16mo, cloth, ls.6d.; in a packet, 16mo, Is.; or 
 separately, 2d. each. 
 
10 
 NISBET'S MINIATURE CHRISTIAN CLASSICS. 
 
 Uniformly bound in cloth, Is. each ; and cloth gilt, gilt edges, Is. 6d. Red Line Editions. 
 
 1. BOGATZKY'S GOLDEJ^T TREASURY. 
 
 2. KEBLE'S CHRISTIAN YEAR. 
 
 3. THE IMITATION OF CHRIST (Thomas à Kempis). 
 
 4. THE POEMS OE GEORGE HERBERT. 
 
 5. BUNYAN'S PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. 
 
 Works by the Rev. F. WHITFIELD,1M.A. 
 SHADOWS OF THE GREAT SACRIFICE ; or, The Altar, the Bekah, 
 
 and the Shoe. 16mo, cloth. Is. 
 THE SAVIOUR PROPHET. Lessons from the Life of Elisha. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 VOICES FROM THE VALLEY TESTIFYING OF JESUS. Small 
 
 crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 HOLY FOOTPRINTS. 16mo, cloth, Is. 6d. 
 
 FROM CANA TO BETHANY ; or, Gleanings from our Lord's Life 
 
 on Earth. 16mo, cloth. Is. 6d. 
 
 TRUTH IN CHRIST. Small crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 EARTHLY SHADOWS OF THE HEAVENLY KINGDOM. Small 
 
 crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 CHRIST IN THE WORD. Small crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 THE SAVIOUR'S CALL. Small crown 8vo, cloth. Is. 6d. 
 
 THE CHANGED ONES : Reflections on the Second Chapter of the 
 
 Song of Solomon. 16mo, cloth. Is. 
 
 THE TABERNACLE, PRIESTHOOD, & OFFERINGS OF ISRAEL. 
 
 With 22 illustrations. New Edition. Crown Svo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 WHAT THE SPIRIT SAITH. New Edition. 16mo, cloth, Is. 6d. 
 
 Works by the Rev. G. S. BOWES, B.A. 
 
 SCRIPTURE ITSELF THE ILLUSTRATOR : A Manual of lUustra- 
 tions Gathered from Scriptural Figures, Phrases, Types, Derivations, Chronologie 
 Texts, &c. Small crown Svo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 INFORMATION AND ILLUSTRATIONS FOR PREACHERS AND 
 
 TEACHERS. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 ILLUSTRATIVE GATHERINGS FOR PREACHERS AND 
 
 TEACHERS. Eirst and Second Series. Small crown 8vo, cloth, each 3s. 6d. 
 
 IN PROSPECT OF SUNDAY. Crown Svo, cloth, 5s. 
 
11 
 
 Works by MRS. MARSHALL, 
 SILVEU CHIMES ; or, OUve. A Story for Children. With iUus- 
 
 t rat ions. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 GRANDMOTHER'S PICTURES. With iUus. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 
 HEATHERCLIEEE. With iUustrations. SmaU crown 8vo, cloth, Is. 
 STORIES OE THE CATHEDRAL CITIES OE ENGLAND. With 
 
 illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 POPPIES AND PANSIES. With illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 SIR VALENTINE'S VICTORY. With illus. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 REX AND REGINA. With illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 DEWDROPS AND DIAMONDS. With iUus. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 HEATHER AND HAREBELL. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 RUBY AND PEARL ; or. The ChHdren at Castle Aylmer. Crown 
 
 8vo, cloth, :3s. 6d. 
 
 STELLAFONT ABBEY ; or, Nothing New. Small cr. 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 MARJORY ; or, The Gift of Peace. With iUus. 16nio, cloth, Is. 6d. 
 THREE LITTLE BROTHERS. With iUus. 16ino, cloth. Is. 6d. 
 THREE LITTLE SISTERS. With illustrations. 16mo, cloth. Is. 6d. 
 GRACE BUXTON; or, The Light of Home. With illustrations. 16mo, 
 
 cloth. Is. 6d. 
 
 FRAMILODE HALL ; or, Before Honour is Humilit5^ With iUus- 
 
 trations. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 A CHIP OE THE OLD BLOCK. Being the Story of Lionel King 
 
 of Kinffsholme Court. With illnstrations. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 
 VIOLET IN THE SHADE. With iUustrations. 16mo, cloth. Is. 
 LIGHT ON THE LILY; or, A Flower's Message. With illustrations. 
 
 16mo, cloth. Is. 
 
 A ROSE WITHOUT A THORN. With illustrations. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 BETWEEN THE CLIFFS ; or, Hal Forrester's Anchor. With iUus-^ 
 
 trations. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 
 TO-DAY AND YESTERDAY. A Story of Summer and Winter 
 
 Holidays. With illustrations. 16mo, cloth. Is. 
 
 PRIMROSE ; or, The Bells of Old Effingham. With iUustrations. 
 
 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 
 THE LITTLE PEATCUTTERS ; or. The Song of Love. With Ulus- 
 
 trations. 16mo, cloth. Is. 
 
 DAISY BRIGHT. AVith iUustrations. 16mo, cloth. Is. 
 
 Works by ANNA "WARNER. 
 SHOES OF PEACE. 16mo, cloth. Is. 
 THE BLUE FLAG AND THE CLOTH OF GOLD. With illus-^ 
 
 trations. Crown Svo, cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 
 TIRED CHRISTIANS. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 
 THE MELODY OF THE TWENTY-THIRD PSALM. Royal 
 
 32mo, cloth, 8d. 
 
 WAYFARING HYMNS, Original and Selected Royal 32mo, cloth, 6d. 
 MOTHER'S QUEER THINGS. With Ulustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 
 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 THE LIGHT OF THE MORNING. 32mo, cloth, lOd. 
 
12 
 
 'Works by ANNA WARNER—continued. 
 
 THE OTHER SHORE. Royal 32mo, cloth, Is. 
 THE EOURTH WATCH. Royal 32mo, cloth, lOd. 
 WHAT AILETH THEE ? Crown 8vo, cloth, Ss. 6d. 
 
 ^WTorks by AGNES GIBERNE. 
 BERYL AND PEARL. With illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5%. 
 OLD UMBRELLAS ; or, Clarrie and Her Mother. With iUustrations. 
 
 Crown 8vo, clotli, 2s. . 
 
 DECIMALS PROMISE. With iUustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 DAILY EYEîs^ING REST. 16mo, cloth, 28. 6d. 
 KATHLEEN. With illustrations. Crown 8yo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 ^ATorks by DARLEY DALE. 
 SEYEN SONS ; or, The Story of Malcolm and his Brothers. With 
 
 illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 CISSY'S TROUBLES. With illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 SPOILT GUY. With illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 Works by ANNA SHIPTON. 
 
 RIYERS AMONG THE ROCKS ; or, Walking with God. Small 
 
 crown 8vo, cloth. Is. ; paper covers, 8d. 
 GOD WITH US. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s, 6d. 
 THE UPPER SPRINGS AND THE NETHER SPRINGS; or, 
 
 Life Hid with Christ in God. Small crown Svo, cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 
 THE BELIEYER'S PORTION. 32mo, sewed, 3d. 
 
 Works by the Rev. J. R. MACDUFF, D.D. 
 KNOCKING. The Words of Jesus at the Door of the Heart. A 
 
 Sacred Monody. Square 16mo, cloth. Is. 6d. 
 
 THE STORY OF A SHELL. With numerous illustrations. Small 
 
 quarto, cloth, 6s. 
 
 EARLY GRAVES : A Book for the Bereaved. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 VOICES OF THE GOOD SHEPHERD AND SHADOWS OF THE 
 
 GREAT ROCK. 16mo, cloth. Is. 6d. 
 
 HOSANNAS OF THE CHILDREN. Crown 8vo, cloth, os. 
 
 IN CHRISTO ; or. The Monogram of St. Paul. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 PALMS OF ELIM ; or, Rest and Refreshment in the Valley. Crown 
 
 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 EVENTIDE AT BETHEL; or, The Night Dream of the Desert. An 
 
 Old Testament Chapter in Providence and Grace. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 NOONTIDE AT SYCHAR ; or, The Story of Jacob's Well. A New 
 
 Testament Chapter in Providence and Grace. With Frontispiece and Vignette. Small 
 crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 BRIGHTER THAN THE SUN; or, Christ the Light of the World. 
 
 A Life of our Lord for the Young. With sixteen Full-page Illustrations by A. Rowan. 
 Small 4to, cloth, 7s. 6d. Cheap edition. Small 4to, 3s. 6d. Paper covers. Is. 
 
13 
 
 'Works by the Rev. J. R. MACDUFF— continued. 
 THE FOOTSTEPS OF ST. PETER. Being the Life and Times of 
 
 the Apostle. With illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth. 5s. 
 
 THE GATES OE PRAISE, and other Original Hymns, Poems, and 
 
 Fragments of Verse. 16mo, cloth, Is. 6d. 
 
 CLEFTS OF THE ROCK ; or, The Believer's Grounds of Confidence 
 
 in Christ, Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 THE HEALING WATERS OF ISRAEL; or, The Story of Naaman 
 
 the Syrian. An Old Testament Chapter in Providence and Grace. Cr. 8vo, cloth, 4s. 6d 
 
 COMFORT YE, COMFORT YE. Being God's Words of Comfort 
 
 Addressed to His Church in the last Twenty-seven Chapters of Isaiah. With Frontis- 
 piece. Crown Svo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 ST. PAUL IN ROME ; or, The Teachings, Fellowships, and Dying 
 
 '^ istimony of the Great Apostle in the City of the Caesars. Crown Svo, cloth, 4s. 6d. 
 
 jolEMORIES of PATMOS ; or. Some of the Great Words and Visions 
 
 of the Apocalypse. With Frontispiece, Cheap Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 MEMORIES OF GENNESARET. With Frontispiece. Post 8vo, 
 
 cloth, 6s. 6d. 
 
 MEMORIES OF BETHANY. With Frontispiece. Cr. 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 FOOTSTEPS OF ST. PAUL. Being a Life of the Apostle designed 
 
 for Youth. With illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. 
 
 THE MORNING AND NIGHT WATCHES. In one vol. 16mo 
 
 and royal 32mo, cloth. Is. 6d. ; separately sewed, 8d. ; cloth. Is. 
 
 THE MIND AND WORDS OF JESUS, In one vol. 16mo and 
 
 royal 32mo, cloth. Is. 6d. ; separately, sewed, 8d. ; cloth, Is. 
 
 THE THOUGHTS OF GOD. 16mo, cloth. Is, 6d. ; Cheap Edition, 
 
 32mo, cloth. Is. 
 
 THE THOUGHTS OF GOD AND THE WORDS OF JESUS. 
 
 16mo, cloth, Is. 6d. 
 
 FAMILY PRAYERS, Small crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. 
 
 THE GRAPES OF ESHCOL; or. Gleanings from the Land of 
 
 Promise. Crown 8vo, cloth, 8s. 6d. 
 
 Works by the Rev. GEORGE EVERARD, M.A. 
 UP HIGH. Friendly Words to those within and to those without 
 
 the Fold of Christ. 16mo, cloth. Is. 6d. 
 
 EVERY EYE. Small crown Svo, cloth, 2s. 
 
 "YOUR INNINGS," A Book for Boys, with a recommendatory 
 
 letter from the Archbishop of York. Small crown 8vo, cloth. Is. 6d. 
 
 HIS STEPS. Small crown Svo, cloth, Is. 6d. 
 
 BRIGHT AND FAIR. A Book for Young Ladies. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 
 STRONG AND FREE. A Book for Young Men. With a recommen- 
 datory letter by the Right Honourable the Earl of Shaftesbury. 16mo, limp cloth. Is.: 
 boards, is. 6d. 
 
 FOLLOW THE LEADER. 16mo, Is. 6d. 
 
 IN SECRET. A Manual of Private Prayer. 16mo, cloth, Is. 
 
14 
 
 'Works by the Rev. G. EVERARD— continued. 
 THE RIVER OF LIFE. 16ino, cloth, Is. 
 
 DAY BY DAY ; or, Counsels to Christians on the Details of Every- 
 day Life. Small crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. Also 16mo, cloth, Is. 6d. 
 
 STEPS ACROSS ; or. Guidance and Help to the Anxious and Doubt- 
 ful. A Companion Volume to " Day by Day." Small crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 
 BEFORE HIS FOOTSTOOL. Family Prayers for One Month. Small 
 
 crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 
 
 HOME SUNDAYS; or, Help and Consolation from the Sanctuary. 
 
 Small crown Svo, cloth, 3s. 
 
 NOT YOUR OWN; or, Counsels to Young Christians. 16mo, 
 
 cloth. Is. 
 SAFE AND HAPPY. Words of Help and Encouragement to Young 
 
 Women. With Prayers for Daily Use. 16mo, cloth. Is. 
 EDIE'S LETTER; or, Talks with the Little Folks. Small 4to, 
 
 cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 
 MY SPECTACLES : and What I Saw With Them. Uniform with 
 
 " Not Your Own." 16mo, cloth. Is. 
 
 LITTLE FOXES, and How to Catch Them. 18mo, cloth. Is. 
 BENEATH THE CROSS: Counsels, Meditations, and Prayers for 
 
 Communicants. 16mo, cloth. Is. 
 
 THE WRONG TRAIN ; or, Common Mistakes in Religion. Small 
 
 crown Svo. cloth. Is. 6d. 
 
 THE HOLY TABLE. A Guide to the Lord's Supper. 64 pp., tinted 
 
 cover, 4d. ; sewed, 6d. ; cloth, 6d. 
 NONE BUT JESUS; or, Christ is All from First to Last. 32mo, 
 
 sewed, 4d. ; cloth limp, 6d. 
 WELCOME HOME ; or. Plain Teachings from the Prodigal Son. 
 
 32mo, sewed, 6d. ; cloth, 8d. 
 
 THE HOME OF BETHANY; or, Christ revealed as the Teacher 
 
 and Comforter of His People. 32mo, sewed, 4d. ; cloth, 6d. 
 
 HOME AND SCHOOL SERIES OF JUVEMILE BOOKS. 
 
 With Illustrations. In Small crown, extra cloth, each Is. 6d- 
 AMOS FAYLE ; or. Through the Wilderness into a Wealthy Place. 
 
 By Mrs. Peosseb. 
 
 RUNNING AWAY. 
 
 STORIES OF THE LAND WE LIVE IN. By William Locke. 
 
 A RAY OF LIGHT TO BRIGHTEN COTTAGE HOMES. By the 
 
 Author of " A Trap to Catch a Sunbeam." 
 
 THE STORY OF AN OLD POCEIET BIBLE, as related by itself. 
 
 By Robert Cox, A.M. 
 ASHTON COTTAGE; or. The True Faith. 
 MARJORY. By Mrs. Marshall. 
 COURAGE AND COWARDS; or. Who was the Bravest? By the 
 
 Author of " The Maiden of the Iceberg." 
 
 AGATHA LEE'S INHERITANCE. By Mrs. M. R. Higham, Author 
 
 of " The Other House." 
 
 NIDWORTH AND HIS THREE MAGIC WANDS. By Mrs. E. 
 Pbenxiss. 
 
15 
 
 HOME AND SCHOOL SERIES OF JUVENILE BOOKS— continued. 
 With Illustrations. In small crown, extra cloth, each Is. Cd. 
 
 ALICE L'ESTRAI^GE'S MOTTO, AND HOW IT GAINED THE 
 
 VICTORS. ByRABTHuME. 
 
 FAITHFUL UNTO DEATH; or, Susine and Claude of the Yal Pelice. 
 
 THE BIRTH OF A CENTURY; or, Eighty Years Ago. By 
 
 Mrs. Marshall. 
 ROSE HARTLEY AND HER CHRISTMAS WAYMAKS. A Tale 
 
 for Girls leaving School. By Miss C. N. Redfoed. 
 
 HELEN HERVEY'S CHANGE; or, Out of Darkness into Light. 
 By Maeia EîfGLiSH. 
 
 SUMMERLAND GRANGE. By Lady Dunbotne. 
 
 THE CEOWN SERIES. 
 
 With Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, price One Shilling each. 
 
 THE BLACK SHEEP OF THE PARISH. By Lady D^tneotne. 
 
 MRS. ARNOLD. By Miss Wodehousb. 
 
 THE STORY OF THE REFORMATION, FOR CHILDREN. By 
 
 Mrs. BowEE. 
 
 SCIENCE EVENINGS FOR MY CHILDREN. By the same. 
 
 NISBET'S ENTERTAINING LIBRARY 
 
 for 
 YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 With Illustrations. Fcap 8vo, each Is., cloth. 
 
 GENTLEMAN JIM. By Mrs. Prentiss. 
 
 FRAMILODE HALL. By Mrs. Marshall. 
 
 A CHIP OF THE OLD BLOCK. By the same. 
 
 THE PRINCE'S BOX; or. The Magic Mirror. By Christina N. 
 
 Simpson. 
 URSULA : A Story of the Bohemian Reformation. By M. L. Bekenn. 
 
 OUR LADDIE. By Miss L. J Tomlinson. 
 
 VIOLET IN THE SHADE. By Mrs. Marshall. 
 
 LIGHT ON THE LILY. By the same. 
 
 A ROSE WITHOUT THORNS. By the same. 
 
 DOLLY'S CHARGE. By Miss Beatrice Marshall. 
 
 THE MOUNTAIN MILL. By H. C. Coape. 
 
 FAN'S BROTHER. By Miss Beatrice Marshall. 
 
 THE MAITLANDS' MONEY-BOX By Lady Dunbotne. 
 
16 
 CABINET SERIES, 
 
 With Illustrations. Small crown 8vo. 
 
 Price 2s. 6d. Each. 
 
 1. MATTHEW EEOST, CAREIEE ; or, Little Snowdrop's Mission. 
 
 By Emma Maeshaxl. 
 
 2. THE SPANISH BARBER. A Tale. By the Author of "Mary 
 
 Powell " 
 
 3. THREE PATHS IN LIEE. A Tale for Girls. By Ellen 
 
 Baelee. 
 
 4. A YEAR WITH THE EVERARDS. By the Hon. Mrs. 
 
 Clipeoed-Bftlek. 
 
 5. STELLAEONT ABBEY; or, Nothing New. By Emma Marshall. 
 
 6. RONALD DUNBEATH ; or, The Treasure in the Cave. 
 
 7. A SUNBEAM'S INFLUENCE ; or, Eight Years After. By the 
 
 Hon. Mrs. Cliffoed-Butlee. 
 
 8. A TALE OF TWO OLD SONGS. By the same. 
 
 9. ESTHER'S JOURNAL ; or, A Tale of Swiss Pension Life. By 
 
 a Resident. With a Preface by Miss Whatelet. 
 
 10. EEPIE'S FRIENDS; or, Chronicles of the Woods and Shores. 
 
 By the Author of "The Story of Wandering Willie." 
 
 11. THERESA'S JOURNAL. From the French of Madame de 
 
 PeessensÊ. By Ceichton Campbell. 
 
 THE GOLDEN LADDER SERIES. 
 
 A Series of Entertaining Books for the Young, principally by the Author 
 of "The Wide Wide World," &c. With illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 
 
 price 3s. 6d. each. 
 
 THE EIGHTEENPENNY SERIES OF JUVENILE BOOKS, 
 
 Suitable for Prizes and Gift Books for Young People. With illus 
 trations. 16nio, cloth. 
 
 THE SHILLING SERIES OF JUVENILE BOOKS. 
 
 With illustrations. 16mo, cloth. 
 
 BALLANTYNE'S BOYS' LIBRARY OR MISCELLANY. 
 
 A Series of Seventeen Books. With illustrations. 16mo, cloth, Is. each ; 
 or the set in a neat cloth box, price 18s. 6d. 
 
 A Catalogue of J. JSf. and Co.' s boohs, giving a full list of the above 
 eeries, may be had gratis on application. 
 
 LONDON: J, NISBET AND CO., 21, BERNERS STREET. 
 

 Date Due 
 
 
 fACULT^ 
 
 
 
 
 Jlin, 
 
 ( 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ****6*««# 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 f)